|posted on 6-Nov-2002 7:27:46 PM by moonieADT|
Title: From Behind The Tree
Category: Max/ Liz
Rating: PG – NC17
Disclaimer: Roswell, Max, Liz etc. don't belong to me. Just borrowing them with thanks.
Summary: Revisiting the life of Max and Liz in season 1 as seen through Max’s eyes. Close to the series but not quite. Aliens are still aliens and humans are humans. Enjoy
Authors Note: I have been viewing this board for almost a year now and have read many wonderful fics. They have inspired as well as saddened me at times, but that’s what they are suppose to do. Like just about everyone else I was saddened with what they did to the show and wanted to see it in a new way. This is my first FanFic. I would really appreciate feedback.
From Behind The Tree:
Past and Present:
*Liz?* I whispered through our connection.
*Yeah Max?* came the silent reply.
*Can you come down here for a second?*
*“I’ll be there in a minute sweetheart."*
My wife, Liz Evans, formerly Liz Parker, What a wonder she is. I loved her for as long as I can remember. Sometimes, I think, even before that. She’s upstairs putting the kids in their beds, our twins, our boy and girl, our miracles. We were never sure if it would be possible given my status, you know, alien and all. But it happened. We’ve been married now for five years and each year has been better than the last.
I was going through some boxes that we had not touched since our move into the house, when I came across some videotapes. They were labeled with Liz’s handwriting. It simply said ‘Max’ and a date. Now being the person I am, needing to know all that is going on around me, I’m intrigued. As you would guess I put the oldest one in the VCR and pressed play.
The screen came to life and I was looking at an image of a 9 year old Liz Parker. Same eyes, same hair. She has always been captivating to me. I’ll never be able to get over how breathtaking she always was and still is. She’s on a playground; sure enough it’s the park in Roswell. Isabelle and I would go there when we were little and play for hours. Our mom and dad just letting us run free and explore our new world we had come to live in with them, for years it was our Saturday morning ritual. Liz had now disappeared behind the camera with her father and is whispering to him.
“Daddy, Daddy” she said in her soft voice.
“What is it Lizzie?” her dad, Jeff Parker, inquired.
“Look, over there by the sandbox. Its …Its Max.” she spoke with such tenderness.
Her father panned the camera over to the area his daughter was pointing to and Max was there just as she had said. Jeff looked down at his daughter. She was too young to be having crushes on boys, wasn’t she? His little girl could not already be slipping away from. But he knew it would come at sometime, he just was not ready for the process to already have begun.
“Daddy, Do you see him?” she asked in a hushed tone. It was almost as if she was afraid he would be frightened if he knew that had seen him there.
“Yes, Lizzie. I see him. Is he a friend of yours?”
“Not really daddy, Max is shy and doesn’t say much. But he is so nice.” Then almost in a whisper that could barely be heard, “I’m going to marry him someday”.
Jeff looked down at his little girl. When Lizzie set her mind to something she usually made it happen. Even at her tender age. She was stubborn and staunch in her beliefs. It was the same when she declared to the family that she was going to be a Molecular biologist. She could barely say the word yet she had declared it as being a simple fact that time would see fit to bring forth. Jeff zoomed the camera in on Max. Just watching the gentle way he was with his sister, the quiet strength that showed in this young boy. Jeff would have to watch this young boy; he was usually in the Crashdown on Sunday afternoons with his family for lunch. Now he knew why Liz always ‘volunteered’ to work at that time. Helping out in any way she could. ‘Yes’, he thought to himself. ‘I will have to keep my eye on this.’
The rest of the tape was blank. So I took out that one and tried the next one. This one was filmed inside the Crashdown. From the angle it looked like it had been taken from the window of the door to the backroom. The restaurant was pretty calm on this day. Both Liz and Maria were working the tables. A few seconds pass by and then both of them appear back at the waitress station.
“You are sooo bad girl. Oh, and Max Evans is staring at you again.” Maria states in her ‘I told you so’ kind of way.
Now the camera had already been focused on me once Maria had made her claim. As I you would think I was staring right at her. Not even aware that I was doing it.
“No way. Maria that is so your imagination.” Liz says this with such quiet authority but she still sneaks a glance in my direction. I see myself notice that I’ve been caught and quickly look away. I hear a slight chuckle from who must have been operating the camera. The camera pans back to Liz just as she’s saying..
“Max Evans? This? No. Un uh its not …”
I hear an “Oh Lizzie” again from behind the camera and I recognize the voice as Jeff Parker’s.
“And with those cheeks! Preciosita tan linda!” Maria said, interrupting her.
“Maria!” Liz exclaims indignantly. “And, even if I weren’t I’m going out with Kyle. I mean he’s steady and loyal, and he appreciates me.” Liz declares this with a shake of her head. I can tell she doesn’t even believe what she’s just told herself.
Maria, with all the tact of a sledgehammer then says, “Sounds like you’re describing a poodle.”
I distinctly hear a snort from Jeff at this last comment. Hell, I can’t help but chuckle at it myself. Leave it to Maria to firmly declare the state of affairs and cut right through to the heart of the matter. As many times as Maria has interrupted Liz and I, I still can’t help but love her for all she has done for us, for Liz.
I turn the video off and call to my wife. Which brings me back to where we are now. Liz is coming down the stairs in her nightgown. It’s a simple white pullover that goes down almost to her knees. Somehow she makes that simple garment look amazing. Now there could be no way that I’m biased, do you think? Well, maybe just a little.
She comes over and settles on to the couch next to me. She tucks herself right into my side and it seems as if the missing piece is again back where it should be. I look down at her and just smile. She looks up at me and with a mischievous grin playing on her lips, she asks “What was it you needed Mr. Evans?” Something tells me she is not thinking the same thing I was thinking when I called to her, but I sure am now. I can feel the warmth start to crawl up my neck and ever so lightly tinge my cheeks a light shade of red. How does she do this to me?
I shake my head a little to clear the cobwebs starting to form in there and try and focus. Okay, what was the question again? Oh yeah, now I remember.
“Honey, I was just wondering, I know that we both had crushes on each other as we were growing up”.
“Uh huh”. Liz is looking at me with a hint of amusement. I can see the wheels turning in her head already as she’s trying to figure out where this is going. I like this, its not often I get to have her in this situation. Usually she can read me like a book. It can be pretty frustrating at times to have her already know what I am trying to say before even I do. I will have to savor this moment..
“When was it that you decided that you wanted to marry me? I mean I know it was before I asked you before graduation. I mean you were practicing your vows the day I serenaded you. Was it that day?” I ask with as much sincerity as I can muster. I don’t want to embarrass her, well maybe just a little. It just touches me so deeply how she declared herself to me even way back then, as just a little girl.
Liz gets this faraway look in her eyes. I can tell she’s going back in her memories, looking for that moment. A small smile begins to light her face. God how I wish I could capture that look. Its just one of the million reasons I love this woman so much. Her simple beauty. She looks up at me and says “It was the first time you told me that you loved me”.
“Are you sure?” I ask. She gives me a slight nod and as she rests her hand on my chest. She’s telling me in everyway that she’s positive.
She seems so confident in herself I almost don’t have the heart to show her the tape. But I think young Liz’s declaration is so cute I have to. Of course, I’ve already rewound the first tape to where I started it. I nod towards the TV and press play on the remote. The screen comes to life and the scene unfolds. She looks up at me with such love in her eyes as her younger self states in no uncertain terms that she is going to marry me.
“Max, I could never forget when I made that choice.”
“Liz, I didn’t tell you I loved you that day. I was to shy to even speak to you let alone say something like that. You know I loved you then, even before that, but I didn’t say it.”
“Rewind the tape to the beginning, you’ll see.”
Now she has me curious. So as the dutiful husband I do as she asks and start the tape over at the beginning. The scene starts with Liz and her dad at the park. Her dad is capturing her playing on the slide. He begins to just take a sweep of the park when I see myself standing and looking over to where Liz is playing. I have this look on my face and I know what that look is. Liz gently asks me to pause the tape.
“Did you see it?” she asks me reverently. “Right there, you told me you loved me for the first time. I had never seen you look at me like that before. I knew that you would look at me, but you had never kept your eyes on me for more than a second. That day it was an eternity. That look said everything that I knew you were to scared to tell me yourself. The sad part is that I was just as scared.”
A single tear has slipped down her cheek, I know its not sadness that has caused this. It’s just the wistful thoughts of what could have been. All the time that we could have been together if only one of us had had the courage to take the chance, to step out from behind the tree.
I pull my wife closer to me. My embrace telling her she will never be without me. Telling her that each day we spend together has been a lifetime of happiness. I whisper words of love and tenderness to her as I gently sift my hand through her silky hair. Tell her of my devotion and undying need for her. I gently stroke her cheek with the back of my fingers and softly kiss away the lone tear. I place my finger under her chin and turn her head to me; I bend down and lightly cover her lips with mine. That kiss says everything. It says a lifetime. It says forever.
I slowly get up from the couch and turn off the T.V.. I turn back to my wife and stretch out my hand to her. She places her delicate hand into mine and I help her up from the couch. Her fingers intertwine with mine, as they seem to always have. She looks up at me and rises up on her tiptoes to place a gentle kiss on my lips. That kiss speaks volumes. Love, desire, hunger, devotion and need. She murmurs against my lips a soft “I love you” and slowly pulls away from me.
“Lets go to bed Max.” It’s such a simple statement, yet it holds such promise.
“Liz, I’m not really that tired ..”
“Who said anything about sleeping?” she replies with a knowing look in her eye. “Come my wonderful husband.”
We head up the stairs to our room. As we approach the door I scoop her up in my arms. Liz lets out a little squeak of surprise but immediately finds her spot against my chest. She wraps her arms around my neck, and snuggles into my neck as we walk into our bedroom and softly close the door. I can hear her breathing in my scent and the little puffs of air that escape her mouth as she places languid kisses upon my neck and jaw.
I carefully lay her down on our bed and just look at her. Her hair is fanned out on the pillow like a chocolate blanket. Her eyes are half closed and dark with passion. One of the straps to her nightgown has fallen down her shoulder and has exposed the gentle swell of her breast.
She lifts up her hand and beckons me with a single finger to the bed. “Let me show you that I would marry you all over again. Let me show you that my love is forever. Let me show you that I would do anything if it means being with you.”
I cross the room towards our bed, as I reach it I let out the breath I didn’t know that I was holding. She has this way of making forget everything else in the world except for her. She becomes the center of my world, my universe. I stand at the edge of the bed as she gets on her knees and edges towards me. Her delicate hands touch my cheeks briefly before descending to the top of my chest. She places open-mouthed kisses there, sensuously letting her tongue caress my quickly warming flesh. She lazily makes her way back up to look into my eyes. What I see there only raises my body temperature more. The passion and pure lust is palpable, I can’t help but be drawn into the web that she has spun me into.
She drags her nails along my chest, over my already hardening nipples, sensitive with want, begging for her touch. She lowers her head, still keeping her eyes focused on mine. Her pink tongue appears between her lips as if she is deep in thought, she moistens her parched lips and continues her path to my chest. I can feel the warm puffs of her breath as she nears my body, causing my anticipation to begin rising. Even though I am watching her progress it still takes me by surprise when her lips come into contact with my heated flesh. My sharp intake of breath gives me away, “Did I frighten you?” she purrs with the smile to match. The tip of her tongue draws lazy circles around my nipple before she takes the turgid peak into her mouth. Softly she sucks, gently pulling the tip between her lips. She releases and then nips at me.
I can barely stand this torture, its time to turn the tables. I hook my finger under her chin and pull her face back to mine. She looks into my hooded eyes that are mirrored with her own. I need to taste her mouth, to feel her lips cling to mine. I lower my head and place feather light kisses around her mouth, being careful not to come into contact with her lips. She turns her head slightly trying to capture mine, but I stay elusive, we have played this game before but tonight it’s by my rules. I let my tongue graze her bottom lip, tasting her skin. She parts her lips in anticipation of the kiss she longs for, but still has yet to receive. I move to one corner of her mouth and gently place a chaste kiss there, I let my tongue peek out and catch the corner of her mouth and keep moving. I repeat the same tactic on the other corner, always staying elusive, ever moving, torturing. Her breathy “Max …” almost does me in, almost. I place my lips on top of hers as if I’m going to finally give her that which see has been seeking. Just as our lips are about to come into full contact I pull back and repeat the process all over again.
Her frustration hits its peak as she places her hands on either side of my face, pulling me into a heated kiss. It’s as if she is trying to cure every ache with that kiss. She only succeeds in deepening that slowly building desire. Our tongues begin to duel. Each of us looking for supremacy, both of us lose even as we win. We refuse to break the kiss and instead take in much needed oxygen through our noses, heated puffs fan across our faces. Cooling and heating at the same time.
My hands have made there way to her shoulders and gently massage the muscles there. I hook my finger under one of the spaghetti straps of her nightgown, and run my finger down to the swell of her breast and then back up to her shoulder. Each time I caress lower onto her breast, until I almost touch her distended nipple. The angry peak is pressing against the filmy material of her negligee with unfulfilled want. With a gentle pull to the side I let the strap fall off her shoulder. I move to the other shoulder and begin my torture all over again. My beautiful wife’s body is shivering with anticipation as I finally let the other strap slip from my playing fingers and down off her shoulder. The only thing holding the wisp of silk on her body is her heaving breasts. I gaze into her eyes and see the reflection of our love there. I see my own desire mirrored and it is steadily climbing to a place we know that we both want to ascend to. As if by some unknown force, her negligee slips silently down her body, exposing her wondrous body to me. My eyes feast hungrily on her as if I have not eaten in a lifetime. The already hardening peaks of her pert breasts stiffen even more at the sudden contact of cool air and my heated gaze.
My eyes drift further to her flat stomach, such a smooth expanse of supple skin. Her belly button an island in the middle of a sea of creamy white. Lower still to the apex of her thighs. Such treasures await there, held only for me, always for me. Her silky curls glisten with an ethereal quality in the soft light of our bedroom. Her mound is my favorite intimate part of her, the slight rise of it from her flat pelvis. The way it fits so perfectly in the palm of my hand as I cup her possessively. How her hair is as soft as down and it encircles her heat as the petals of a rose enclose the pestles. Her scent wafts to me through the gentle currents of air, intoxicating me, calling to me.
She looks up at me through heavy eyelids, the irises as black as night. In a voice thick with desire she says, “There’s only one thing wrong ..”
My head snaps up to look questioningly into her eyes. “What?” I breath.
I can see the hint of a smirk begin to play on her lips. “You still have far to many clothes on.” Then she trails a finger down the front of my chest. With a mischievous grin on her face she cocks her head slightly to the side as if in thought and states, “We’ll have to do something about that.”
Our connection was wide open. It was one of the things that made me greatly appreciate being an alien-hybrid. Through out the years our connection had deepened, now not only could we feel what the other was feeling but also hear the others thoughts. We no longer had to be touching to experience the bond yet it was more intense when we were. I envy those who never get the chance to experience the feeling of knowing what love feels like through the eyes, heart and soul of their partner, their soul mate. It is the most calming and exhilarating feeling anyone could ever know.
I could feel everything that Liz was feeling; I could see how she saw me as her husband, her best friend and at this moment, her lover. I could feel how lucky she felt to have me and have me she was going to. She fixed her gaze on my eyes and let the pads of her fingers graze along my thigh. Reaching her intended target she lightly dragged her fingernails over the growing bulge in my pajama bottoms. My breath came out as a hiss at the contact. So light yet with a promise of more to follow. Slowly she bent down and took the drawstring of my pajamas into her mouth. Making sure that I saw every little detail of her actions. Carefully, she pulled the drawstring with her teeth until the knot had given up its battle at staying tied. Looking me straight on the eye she let the cord drop from between her full, red lips. She then placed a light kiss on my tight abdomen, letting her tongue linger for far to brief a moment. With cat like grace she sat back onto her heels that were drawn up underneath her. Liz let the back of her hands glide down the sides of my torso until they came into contact with waistband of the bottoms, with a gentle push they descended to the floor in a heap at my feet. Her next objective came into view, my boxers.
She hooked her fingers in the waistband of my boxers and toyed with sliding them down over my hips. She would make slight progress only to bring them back into place. I felt like I was trying to keep still while standing on hot coals. It took everything I had not to just push them to the floor and take her right then and there. Seemingly satisfied that I had been tortured enough, she gingerly pushed the last barrier between us to the floor. I stepped out of the garments and kicked them off to the side with an impatient snap of my leg.
“Eager, are we?” She said in a devilish tone, but then quickly sobered.
We just took in the sight of each other. I could feel her desire light up our connection. I didn’t really need to rely on that, it was plainly apparent in her eyes, her nipples, her breathing. Her eyes roamed hungrily over my body as if she did not know where to start first. I could only stand there in awe of this beauty. Her body caused such passion, desire, and lust to swell within me. We were both aroused to the point where coherent thought was all but lost. Neither one of us could seem to break the spell that held us in place.
Then I felt it, the flicker in our connection. Liz was slowly leaning towards me as she placed her hands on my hips. She kissed above my belly button, inserting the point of her tongue and swirling it around. Trailing her tongue lower down my stomach, her chin came into contact with my erection first, causing me to shiver involuntarily. She dragged her chin along the length of me and then caressed me with the side of her cheek. Her eyes never left mine; I could see them continue to darken with desire with each passing moment.
Gingerly she nipped at the tip of my erection, placing light kisses in-between. She was stirring incredible emotions within me, as she always has. Her eyes never left mine as her pink tongue darted out from her mouth to taste the head of my manhood. With a slow and deliberate pace, she placed her tongue under the head and licked to the top, and then repeated this on each side of me. I could not help the reflexive twitch of my cock, my eyes rolling into the back of my head. All this and she had barely even begun to touch me. Her eyelids fluttered close as she took the head of my shaft into her moist mouth. There was only one thing better than being enveloped in that wondrous place. Patience, I had to have patience. Liz began a languid pace of softly drawing on me, taking more of me into her mouth as she went on. Soft moans were escaping from the back of her throat. It was not only me who was enjoying this.
Liz started to tug on me by the one thing she had a hold of. She worked her way backwards on the bed, drawing me with her. I was on my knees now, once the shock passed of what had just happened, I began to lightly thrust my hips forward to meet her descending mouth. My fingers laced through her hair as the ends fell in waves around my shaft. She paused; just enough to bring my attention back towards her angelic face. She withdrew me from her mouth, lightly scraping the sensitive underside of my manhood with her teeth.
“Umm.. You taste incredible.” She purred. “I will never get enough of you.” She lightly blew across the tip of my penis and then kissed the head to accentuate her point.
I drew her back up to my face and passionately kissed her, our tongues each searching the others mouth. Trying to rediscover territory that we had long ago memorized. I tore my mouth away and began to leave breathy kisses along her jaw line. I made my way up to the spot behind her ear and gently sucked the tender flesh into my mouth. I ran my tongue along her lobe and then around the shell of her ear returning again to feast hungrily on the flesh of the nape of her neck.
I descended down her delicate throat, making sure to hit the tender pulse point as I cupped her supple breasts in the palms of my hands. They fit perfectly as they always have. If you asked Liz, she would say that they could be bigger but not for me. I gently mould her tender flesh with my hands, feeling the nipple begin to pucker again at the contact. I kiss along her breastbone and move onwards towards her right breast. I kiss the swell of her breast and move down to lightly suck the nipple into my mouth. I lave her nipple for a few moments then move to the left breast. For some reason her left breast is more sensitive than her right one, as I come into contact with the straining peak, she lets out a moan.
God I love when she calls my name. That almost sends me over the edge. I continue to bend her backwards as I continue on to my destination. The skin of her stomach is so soft against my lips. The taste is a mixture of body lotion, sweat and Liz. I reach her belly button and trace the outer edge with my tongue. She squirms as I let my tongue enter that sensitive area.
By now I have laid her completely on her back and I am between her thighs with my hands on either side of her petite body. As I begin to venture lower on her abdomen I can smell her arousal. The scent is lightly musky, sweet and all Liz. It has such a power over me. I let her fill my senses; my mouth begins to water at the thought of what I am about to do. I can feel Liz growing impatient through our connection. I can feel the gentle pushes she is sending me, willing me to feast on her over heated body. Wanting me to ease the ache that has been building in her since we entered our room.
I drag my nose through the dark nest of curls above her heat. I stroke my nose through her hair. It is most definitely one of my favorite parts of her. Her mound is perfection. I kiss the perfect triangle and gently pull on her sensitive hairs; I am rewarded with a gasp and the bucking of her hips. Liz places her hands on my head and begins to direct my head farther down between her legs. I take in the sight before me, my wife in all her glory offering herself to me as a feast fit for a king. Her lips are glistening with her desire for me and are begging for my kiss. I place feather light kisses on the inside of her thigh, eliciting a low growl from Liz. She has had just about had enough of my playing and I know that there will come a time when I will pay dearly for this transgression.
Without warning I run my tongue up the length of her, applying more and more pressure as I make my way towards her slightly swollen bundle of nerves. “Oh My God!” she cries as she arches her back off the bed at the unexpected attack. Her hands have become completely entangled in my hair and she is holding me firmly in place. I let my tongue wander around her pink lips, just savoring her sweet nectar. I drink from her like a man deprived of thirst; the more I receive the more I need. Her breaths are starting to become shallow and she will pause occasionally, holding one breath and letting it out with a moan. She has begun to buck her hips against my face, losing herself in the moment. I love when she lets her control slip and just lives. She removes one hand from my hair and places it on the back of my head. With surprising swiftness she pulls my face completely into her heat, covering me with her essence. She begins to pull my head up and down against her, her continued efforts with just one goal; ease the burning ache deep in her stomach. Her breath is coming out in uneven gasps and her movements have become erratic. I know she is getting so close. She is becoming wetter and wetter by the second.
“Oh My God, Don’t you dare stop!” she pleads. “Yes… a little more. ..little more … more… more …mo …M ..M … Ma …MAX!” She screams as I lock my lips on to her swollen clitoris and suck her into my mouth. Her hips lock in place and her hand on the back of my head becomes a clamp anchoring me. For these next few moments it’s as if time is standing still. Her face is the picture of perfect ecstasy. Her mouth open in an O and her eyes are fluttering behind her eyelids. Her breath escapes in short, ragged bursts. Her heat continues to pulsate and produce more and more of her unique fluid that I greedily swallow. Her hips return gently to the bed and her hand begins to stroke the back of my head.
“Max…Oh my. You were wonderful. I’m sorry if I got carried away.” She says sheepishly. Her face is flushed from our passion but I could swear she is blushing from how wanton her orgasm was.
“I love it when you lose control. You don’t usually allow your self the luxury. You are absolutely beautiful when you do. You have nothing to be sorry for.” She smiles dreamily down at me. I give her sensitive flesh one last gentle lick, stoking the desire, which I know is always just laying under the surface. “I want you.” She says. Her eyes hooded from her recent release and renewed want. “I need to feel you inside of me. Feel you where you belong.”
She pulls me up to her face and places a passionate kiss on my lips. I can feel her arousal increase, as she tastes herself. She drinks hungrily from my mouth as my hips fall into alignment with hers. My manhood naturally finds her opening and begins to penetrate slightly. Her eyes close briefly at the contact and she slightly gasps. A slow smile begins to curve her lips as she places her hands on the curve of my butt and begins to apply a gentle yet firm pressure towards her. I have to grit my teeth to keep from exploding at the feeling of her moist, tight walls enveloping me. Her eyes are shut and her brows are slightly furrowed as I continue to enter her. It seems as if I will never be completely within her, and as much as I desire just that I don’t want our initial joining to end.
We settle into each other and just enjoy our joining. Her eyes look directly into my soul and mine into hers. We have ceased being two and have become one. We are intertwined, spiraling through each other’s emotions. Feeling that we are both finally home within ourselves, at peace with our world and each other. I wonder if it will be always like this for us. Every time we are together it is new and better than the last.
Liz ever so slightly moves her hips up to signal that she is ready for more. Our pace is slow and unhurried. I glide with controlled ease into her silky depths, her body welcoming me with each thrust. I can feel her contracting her walls around me on random strokes. The feeling catches me off guard and I have to struggle to remain in control and not rush. My body is demanding that I begin to pound into my wife’s welcoming body but I want this to be for her. I want her to know how much I love her and desire her.
Our pace begins to slightly quicken, Liz giving gentle pushes of encouragement through our connection. Her moans letting me know that her desire is also building. She is so wet with excitement our movements are effortless. Her hands move up and down my back, dragging her nails and leaving tiny scratches in their wake. Every few strokes I will thrust just a little harder. Causing her to let out a moan from deep with in her. Liz locks her legs around my back and begins to raise her hips with earnest. Silently pleading with me to quicken our pace, the burning ache in her becoming close to unbearable.
“Max, please …harder. I need to feel you. Oh God, yes Max.” Her moans are driving me crazy and I can’t help but do as she asks. I can feel her movements start to become erratic and I know she is close to completion. Her velvet walls clamp down on me as she tumbles over the edge. Her head is thrown back against the pillow and her face is flush and glistening with sweat. Her eyes are unfocused as I can feel her drifting through a haze of pleasure within our connection.
Before I have a chance to comprehend what has happened, Liz has flipped us over so that she is now straddling my hips. A feral look is written allover her sensuous features. I know that she is now in charge and she intends to keep it that way. I love when this side of her is exposed, the possessive and dominant side. Extracting pleasure from me, in any means she sees fit to pursue. With authority she grabs my rigid flesh in her hand and gives me a slow stroke. She rises up on her knees and positions herself over the top of my erection. Lowering herself just enough to let my manhood slide against her wet heat and begins to masturbate herself with me. Stroking the head of my hardened flesh between her swollen lips, every few strokes rubbing herself harder on her buddle of nerves. I can feel the evidence of her arousal running down the length of me. This causes her to inadvertently stroke me as she pleasures herself. Her head is tilted back and her hair hangs in a wave against her back. With a shake of her head she brings her hair forward, it seems to shadow her face and make her look more sultry if that is possible. Her moans are gaining in volume, as is the speed at which she strokes me through her dripping core. I hear a low growl start to form somewhere in the depths of her stomach, her breathing is erratic and her eyes have long since closed.
“Maaaxxxx” she cries as she stills suddenly right on the cusp of her orgasm. In the blink of an eye she has positioned me at her entrance and with unrestrained passion, impales herself on me. The act makes me lightheaded and throws her right off the edge into oblivion. By instinct I thrust up into her again and send into yet another orgasm. “Oh God, Oh God..” she cried out as the orgasm hit her full force. She fell forward onto my chest and drew in deep ragged breaths, trying to recover from the high she was floating on.
“Oh Max,” She breathed out, “The way you make me feel is unbelievable.” She stroked my forehead with her fingertips, brushing aside an errant piece of hair. She clasped the muscles enveloping me, squeezing me in a sensual embrace. Her eyes once again took on a darker shade as she rose up and placed her hands on my shoulders, steadying herself for her oncoming attack.
Liz flexed her thighs and rose up from me until only the tip was still inside of her. With torturous conviction, she slowly lowered herself back down onto me, squeezing me at the end of the stroke. My breath rushed out in a hiss at the feelings she was invoking in me. She started slowly, ever so slowly, increasing her tempo as she progressed. Her eyes growing darker, her smile becoming more seductive and determined as she strove to give me the same pleasure she had received. Just as earlier had been about her, I could feel from her that now was about me. Her pace continued to quicken and I moved my hands to her hips to help.
“Pull me onto you.” She hissed, more a demand then a request. “Make me take all of you, pour yourself into me.” I can hardly believe what I am hearing; my shy Liz has become unhinged. No longer does she request but she demands and expects the results. How can I deny her, her voice compels me to obey. Her quiet authority pushing to bring us both what we want.
Her movements have become more forceful and demanding. Thrusting herself down onto me with almost a painful abandon. My hands on her hips, pumping her up and down on me. I feel the familiar tingle at the head of my cock. My sacs have constricted and are preparing to release their liquid contents. Liz reaches behind her and gently massages one of them, giving little squeezes as she does. My hips are bucking wildly against her my only goal to relieve the burning at the head of my shaft. Liz tightens her inner walls on my manhood as she squeezes my sacs. I can’t help but explode into her as I feel her own orgasm wash over her like a wave crashing into the shore. We both let out primal growls as we sail through our release. My cock contracting rhythmically, pouring my hot essence into my lovers waiting vassal.
We collapse onto each other, our breathing ragged and our bodies covered in the efforts of our union. The hardened peaks of her breasts crushed into my chest only stimulating further the after shocks of our lovemaking. It just keeps getting better each and every time we make love.
Liz places her hands on my chest and looks up into my eyes. Smoldering is the only way I can describe the look contained there. Her eyes, the window to her soul, they say so much without the utterance of a single word. I can see the desire burning still in them. It seems to be bottomless, still, for both of us. She leans down and softly brushes her lips to mine.
“God I love you.” She sighs. A contented smile crossing her lips as her eyes close to half-mast. She stokes her finger along my jaw line up to the sensitive lobe of my ear. She bends down and takes it in her mouth and gently nibbles on the soft flesh. As she does this the muscles of her inner walls reflexively contract around my semi-erect shaft. Her eyes snap to mine and she repeats her contraction, purposefully this time. I moan as my body starts to react to the sensations she is eliciting in me. I become hard within a few seconds, filling her completely. Her eyes grow wide as I swell within her, its such an erotic feeling to rejoin without having broken our first connection.
Liz lifts her hips up a little and slides back down my straining flesh, her eyes closing in rapture as she proceeds to repeat her actions. I can feel her begin to lose herself in the sexual haze she is creating. Her motions becoming fluid and even, slowly building the fire growing inside of both of us again.
Without warning I flip us over and begin to stroke into her. She presses her head back into the pillow, rolling from side to side as she loses herself in the moment. I sit back on my heels and pull her back with me. I pick up her hips and begin to slide her back and forth.
“Max, What are you doing …I…Oh…” She cries out in a broken moan. Her brow furled in concentration on this new feeling. It is such an incredible sight watching myself disappear into her creamy depths. The lips of her sex puckering and blowing kisses on me as I glide effortlessly into her. The sight of our bodies joining and our hair mingling together mesmerizes me. Both of us slick from sweat and cum. I pull back so that I can see the head of my cock begin to pull out of her and thrust upward slightly so that I rub myself directly over her swollen clitoris. I do this again and again to build her desire to a crescendo.
“Son of a bitch!” Liz cries out, her voice laced with lust. “What are you doing to me?”
Her are eyes opening and closing trying to focus on something unseen in the distance. “Oh… I don’t care. Just don’t you dare stop!” With that said her eyes begin to roll into the back of her head as her orgasm starts to take hold of her. She reaches down between us to wrap her fingers around my heated member and she feverishly rubs the head against her clitoris as she strokes me. Her hips are bucking wildly as her orgasm reaches its peak and levels off. Her furtive strokes on my cock cause me to explode. I erupt in long streams falling onto her stomach, her breasts, her lips and into her mouth. She swallows me hungrily as she squeezes the remaining cum from my manhood onto her silky curls. Liz looks at me with such content on her face as she begins to rub my essence into her skin, giving her body a glistening look. She lazily draws her fingers to her lips and licks the remains from them all the while never dropping her gaze from mine.
She reaches out her hand to take mine and pulls me down next to her. Are breathing begins to calm as we find our place together. Our bodies flush against each other, our sweat mingling.
We lay in each other’s arms in the afterglow of our lovemaking. Whispering words of love and commitment, devotion and eternity. This wonderful woman, my wife, holds my world in the palm of her tiny hand. My days rise and fall with her. She curls up next to me with her head on my chest and her arm around my neck as her fingers gently comb through the hair at the nape of my neck. She lulls me into a comforting slumber with her touch as she falls with me. As I hang in the place between dreams and awake my mind begins to flash through the various moments in our life together. It’s a beautiful movie full of joy and sorrow, love and loss. I drift into those memories as if it were yesterday….
[ edited 30time(s), last at 16-Feb-2003 5:16:27 PM ]
|posted on 8-Nov-2002 8:32:30 PM by moonieADT|
|Authors note: Hey guys.. thanks for all the great feedback. I was a little worried that it might not be that good. There may not be any nookie for a little as we revisit the past but it WILL happen just be patient. Hell they may even suprise you at they will try *Insert evil chuckle here*. Oh well enough of that and on with the show...|
For Disclaimer see Part 1.
From Behind The Tree:
The shadows have always been my best friend. Whether they were literal of figurative, that’s where I felt safest. I don’t know where I came from, Isabelle and I were found in the desert wandering, no clothes, unable to speak, looking for something but unable to find it. The Evan’s happened along and took us in, gave us a home, gave us a life. But we always lived another life, one full of secrets and whispers, of fear and frustration.
We decided long ago that we would keep clear of attachments. Never knowing who to trust or let in. We all handled it differently.
Isabelle, my sister, she’s a paradox, social yet cold. She has a lot of friends on the surface, but none of them have any depth. It keeps her safe from having to share any deep insights with her group. The latest fashion or fragrance is the farthest it goes. Never venturing to that best friend place that most need so desperately to feel they belong. This has been her way since the beginning. She dates but its never anything lasting. Never get attached. It’s always there in the background.
Michael Guerin chose to shut everyone out. He was not as fortunate as Isabelle and I. He wouldn’t stay with us that night in the desert when we were found. He was afraid and hid. He wound up being put through the foster care system and bounced from family to family. Hank, his current foster father, if you can call him that, keeps him only for the check. Michael didn’t have to pretend at closing himself off. It came natural from how he was raised. Stay tough, keep to yourself and don’t get attached became the easiest thing in the world for him to do. A part of him even practices this with us, his own kind.
His own kind, its strange to think that way, but its true. I guess you could say that we not only do not get close to others to stay safe but also for the fear of how others will see us. Are we monsters come to destroy and abduct, are we angels come to save and give hope or are we just human with special abilities. I will always wonder which is the truth but I think it will come down to who you ask. At least I hope it does, there are people out there that we can trust. I know of at least one, the most important one in my mind.
For me, I chose the shadows, always keeping quiet and never giving a reason to be noticed. I have kept this as my standard for as long as I can remember. The fact that I am naturally shy does help in this endeavor. I feel so confident with Michael and Isabelle, a level of authority I can’t explain. Yet outside of that I lose faith in myself. Someday I may have the chance to be happy and content, to have the life everyone would like to have. When will that day ever come for me, for any of us? It’s so frustrating to have these abilities and yet be so helpless at the same time. I can change a piece of lead into gold and yet I can’t do the one thing that is most natural for everyone to do, to follow their heart.
It was Sunday and Michael and I were following our normal routine of having lunch at the Crashdown. The food is really good but it’s not the reason I spend almost all my time here. There’s a petite, brown eyed, brown haired angel that works here, Liz Parker. My lab partner in AP biology, the girl I have loved from the beginning. The beginning started in third grade as I stepped off the bus to begin my first day of school. She was there playing with Maria in the schoolyard. Our eyes met and that’s all it took. Something inside of me came alive; I had found my reason for being here. I didn’t understand it all at the time but the feeling never subsided. If anything it only grew through time. I can’t help myself; even if I can’t love her in the open at least I can watch her and dream.
She’s waiting tables this afternoon. I always sit in her section when I’m here. It seems the only conversations we have revolve around biology and what I order to eat. There are so many things I want to talk to her about. Her favorite book, what movies she likes, what she likes to do to relax after work, everything. Those conversations I have played out a thousand times in my head. We laugh easily with each other and we talk for hours. In some of my dreamier images our hands will briefly touch as we reach for something on the table and our fingers just naturally intertwine. Warmth would flow over us and nothing else would exist for us except each other. We would even share a tentative kiss as we parted. Saying we would see each other in school the next day and know that both of us were counting the minutes until we could be together again. It plays out a number of different ways but in the end its still the same, I break from my Liz induced haze, as Isabelle calls it, and realize I’m alone.
“Hi, I’m Liz and I’ll be your waitress today. Can I start you with something to drink?” She says it with practiced ease. A shy smile brightens her face as she looks up and sees me in the booth. Could that have been for me, no, she could never have those type of feelings for me, could she?
“Hi Max, the usual cherry coke?” she asks.
She knows what I drink by heart? It must be difficult to remember what all her customers have, maybe it’s just the regulars she does that with. Anyways it makes me feel a bit more special; I can dream that she does this only for me. I realize she’s waiting for an answer and start of blush a little at my spacing out.
“Yes, Thanks Liz.” Could I be any more pathetic? Well, it’s just another day as usual.
“And for your order, a Will Smith burger with Saturn rings and a bottle of Tabasco sau …” She trails off, looking at me slightly embarrassed.
All I can do is blink and nod my head. I can’t believe she knows all that stuff about me. Maybe I come in here a little too much like Michael says. Wait a minute, when do I ever follow Michael’s suggestions when it comes to Liz?
“I’ll be right back with that Max.” She turns to leave and spots Michael sitting opposite me. “Oh, I’m sorry. Would you care for anything?”
Michael just grunts and dismissively and turns back to me. Liz’s smile fades a little as she turns away. She glances back at me over her shoulder and then she’s gone just as quickly as she arrived. She moves with such grace, I know there is no way that there could be anyone more perfect in this world, or any other, than her.
“Maxwell, pick your jaw up from the table.” Michael says in his usual tactless manner. “Could you be any more obvious? We can’t get attached you know that. You have to get this under control; you’ve been like this forever. Get over it.”
“Get over it? Michael, it’s just not that easy. I can’t help how I feel.” Is my impassioned response.
“Whoa, Maxwell, you know as well as I do, I don’t do emotions. Just don’t screw up.”
I just give him an irritated look. I know the risks and I know what could happen. I’m just so tired of hiding.
“Here’s your drink Max.” The scowl I wore is immediately replaced with a slight smile as I look up at her.
“Thanks Liz.” Another great response, where do I keep coming up with these? I know that the English language has more words in it than this. I need to try and use more of them. It just seems that they all fail me whenever Liz is near.
“The lab we did today was pretty interesting, don’t you think?” Liz asked.
“Yeah, it was really .. interesting.” I look down embarrassed by own inability to carry on a conversation. I can feel the blush creep up my neck and spread to my face. Liz gives me a shy smile and says “Well, I’ll be back with your food in a few minutes.”
“Thanks.” I can’t bring myself to even look at her. How come I get so tongue-tied around her? I just keep embarrassing myself. Michael’s just smirking at me, I think he knows that if I can’t even form complete sentences around her how will I ever be able to ask her out or have a relationship with her. I think he feels safe in my inability around her.
I can’t help but watch her as she works. She makes it look so easy. The way she moves from table to table, interacting with people. Not shying away from conversations and being around people. I envy her. Whenever she enters a room its like everything is brighter. She has gone back to the waitress station and is talking to Maria. They look so carefree laughing together. Able to talk to anyone they chose. Liz turns around suddenly from something that Maria has said and looks directly at me. I don’t even realize I’ve been caught until it’s too late. I quickly look down at the table and it seems I never really appreciated how well the booth tables were constructed. I can’t be careless like that. I chance a glance back at her, her and Maria are both shaking their heads at something. Probably something at my expense, but I know Liz wouldn’t say anything bad about anyone.
Suddenly an argument breaks out in a booth across from us. Two guys are arguing about money. Then one of them produces a gun out from his jacket and starts to wave it around. Its as if time goes into slow motion. I look up to find where Liz is and she has stopped in her tracks near the waitress station. I silently scream for her to get down and hide. But my plea goes unheeded. I turn back in time to see the other man grab for the gun and then the most terrifying that could ever happen does, the gun goes off. The explosion echoes through the café. The two guys get up and run out of the Crashdown and I turn to look for Liz but I don’t see her. I start to rise from my seat and then I see her, she’s lying on the ground. Oh My God, She can’t be hurt, this could not be happening. I may be doomed to life with out her but she deserves to live a full life. She deserves to have a family, love, anything she desires.
Michael grabs hold of my arm to stop me from going to her.
“What are you doing? Let go of me.” I hiss at Michael, desperate to get to her.
“Max, what are you gonna do?” Michael asks, the hint of warning evident in his voice.
I just ignore Michael, pulling away from him and head over to where Liz is laying on the floor. I kneel down next to her and quickly look her over to see where she’s been hurt. “Liz, Liz can you hear me?” The concern and fear tangible in my voice.
“I’m okay Max, I don’t think I’m hurt. I just felt something hit me on the arm I think and I fell.” She says, almost as if she is trying to comfort me as much as herself.
Before I can stop myself I place my hand on her cheek and lightly caress it. She pushes just ever so slightly into my palm, our eyes never breaking contact. “I was so scared you were hurt, your okay, your okay.” I was repeating it trying to convince myself that it was actually true. I help her to sit up and she wraps her arms around me. When I pull back I feel a slight scrape on my arm and look down at her uniform sleeve. A hole the size of a dime is punched through the silver cuff by her upper arm. My hold world just freezes again and the color drains from my face.
“What is it?” she asks with a tremble to her voice. I can’t speak; Liz just follows my gaze to her uniform sleeve and sees the bullet hole. She gasps and starts to fall back towards the floor. I wrap my arms more securely around her petite frame and try to give her all the strength I can. I feel her shake slightly with the silent sobs from the fear of what could have been. I know I shouldn’t do this but I form a light connection with her and give her warmth and reassurance. She sniffles as her sobs subside and pulls slightly back to look into my concerned eyes. I break the connection after making sure that she is really going to be okay.
“Thank you Max, Thank you.” She said with shy sincerity. Then Liz did the most amazing thing, she kissed my cheek. Not a friend type of peck for her lips lingered on my skin longer than they needed to. Maybe it was the fact that emotions were running high, I’m not sure, I don’t care. Only one fact remained, Liz Parker kissed me. I did the only thing I could think of, I pulled her into my arms and just held her close to me, never wanting to let her go. Today had been close, too close. Life is precious and should not be wasted. We all are given the chance to live and we should not stand on the sidelines and watch it go by. Today was the day I changed, today was the day I could no longer hide. It was time that I took charge of my life, my destiny.
“I’ve been so afraid, I can’t be afraid anymore.” I declared with an emotion-laced voice more to myself than anyone else. I look so deep into her eyes and see directly to her soul, a connection forming again but without warning this time. She is truly beautiful inside and out. Liz just looked at me as if she was seeing me for the first time. Her eyes were mirroring the many emotions that played out inside of her. When I realized what I had done, I broke the connection trying to act calm.
“Here, let me help you up.” I slowly stood up and took her hands into mine. With a gentle pull she rose from the floor.
“Are you okay chica?” Maria asked, her voice still trembling a little from the intensity of the morning’s events.
“Yea, Maria. I’m fine. Max was just helping me up.” Both of their eyes turned towards me. I was always the one in the back ground now here I was in the middle of something. “Thanks again Max.” She said, looking at me through her eyelashes. But I could feel there was something more to those simple words.
“Anything for you, I uh, um, I mean anytime. I’m just glad I could be here to help. I better go, I’ll um see ya later Liz.” I said as I began to turn to leave.
I felt a hand softly touch my arm and I turned back to its owner. “Yea, see ya Max.” I smiled and turned back to catch up with Michael. He was just glaring at me in his usual ‘what do you think your doing?’ kind of way.
“Nice Maxwell, real nice. You talked to her, you got to hold her, and hell you even got a kiss. Now move on.”
It’s all I can do not to strangle him. As soon as I think of it I feel badly for it, he’s never known what it was like to have someone care for him besides Izzy and I. His home life, if you could call it that was no better than living on the streets sometimes. He could no more help shutting people out as I could help wanting to let people in. The one thing we had in common on both these counts was fear. But, the only way to grow, to live, is to face that fear.
We leave some money on the table; I make sure I give Liz a lot extra for her tip. I can’t help it, I’ve always done that but today it’s a little more. Maybe more tips will help brighten her day a little and she’ll be able to get something she wants for herself. Liz doesn’t seem to ever spoil herself, she needs someone to do that for her, she needs me to do that for her. Wait a minute where did that come from? Those kinds of thoughts are dangerous. I know my place, I may not like it but its what I have to do.
What ya think? Keep going?
[ edited 3 time(s), last at 25-Dec-2002 12:16:24 AM ]
|posted on 11-Nov-2002 2:22:59 PM by moonieADT|
|Just a little author's note.|
I want to thank everyone for their feedback. You guys have been great.
I am currently reworking a bit of the next chapter and I hope to have it ready by Wednesday at the latest. This will probably go to about 15 to 20 chapters so hang on for the ride.
Deejonaise: Unlike JK who feels that a happy couple is boring couple, Max and Liz will experience much happiness. Hell they saw enough in the show to last a couple lifetimes. Why torture the poor kids here. that is not say that all will be easy ....he he he
Jane8302:Yea, this is an exploration of Max and Liz without a lot of the inconsistencies that the show had (at least I hope so ;>) ). I will borrow from the show from time to time but the characters will have a bit more depth and strength (well atleast eventually).
Eccentric One: Your answers are coming .. soon
behrfanny:Thank you for the wonderful compliment. I have read Tasyfa's work and was extremely impressed. I hope I can continue to do your compliment justice.
sweetygurl,FireflyDreamer,roswellluver,Fallin Angels,BehrObsession, ItsLikeChemical,AlienDreamer101, High2Maintenance,Tabasco Liz,frenchkiss70,ocean,Batman,Shelly 2,mareli: Thank you for the nice words.
|posted on 12-Nov-2002 8:45:29 PM by moonieADT|
For disclaimer set part 1.
From Behind The Tree:
I find myself out walking the streets of Roswell, just thinking of the day’s events.
I got to touch Liz Parker.
I got to hold hands with Liz Parker.
I got to hold Liz Parker.
I got a kiss from Liz Parker.
Could my day get any more perfect? Then it hits me. Those precious memories would have never happened had it not been for the shooting. It was a very high price to pay for those memories. It could have been even higher, had that bullet been a little more to the left.
Then I realized what I was about to do when I saw Liz on the floor. I was going to risk everything for her. I was going to heal her if I had needed to, would have done anything I needed to, to make sure she was all right.
In that moment I truly realized how deeply I loved her. I had never really entertained the thought before now. I had always pushed it aside to make it easier to spend my days without her. I could no longer deny that which had become such a part of me; I could not deny what my heart knew to be true. I loved her with everything that I am and I would give my life if I needed to just to make sure she was safe.
The thought stopped me in my tracks. Such a powerful revelation shook me to my core. My world suddenly tilted and a new perspective was given to me. No longer was it just about ‘us’. There was an entire world of people just trying to survive and live a full life. Everyone deserved that, everyone. Some have more complications than others but in the end all we want to do is survive, live, be happy.
I look up at the night sky, a place that held my home out there somewhere. But then, here was my home; this was all I ever knew, would possibly ever know. We were not put here just to survive; we were put here to live. I’m going to live.
Do you know what its like to be so close to something you want more than life and not be able to have it? Picture yourself in front of your favorite candy store with no money. Everything you want at your fingertips through the glass. You look and the doors are left wide open, begging for you to enter. No one is in the shop and free reign is yours. The smells of the decadent morsels are calling to you. Yet as you go to reach for each one, you are stopped by the knowledge they are promised to someone else, that as much as you want them you know its wrong. That’s where I am.
I see her as she walks the halls on her way to her locker before homeroom. I know what its like to have those arms around me, I know what its like to have the smell of her hair caress my nose and surround me, I know the feel of her soft, moist lips touching my skin and having it only cause a deeper un-abiding ache that she can only assuage. But she belongs to another.
I see her talking to Maria and Alex. I’m jealous of how easy it is for them to just be near her. I think if I can just be some small part of her life it will be enough. The only way that can happen is to take a step forward. What do I have to lose? Liz wouldn’t laugh at me. She’s kind and gentle she would understand how hard this is for me. I trust her.
I spent the rest of the day lost in my thoughts on what to do. The one highlight was during AP Science. I entered the classroom to find Liz already at our table. Her eyes met mine as I approached the table and set my books down, a gracious smile crossing her face.
Liz leaned over and bumped my shoulder with hers and giggled. “How’s my knight in shining armor today?”
I turned more shades of red than exist in the largest box of crayons. I ducked my head and gave her a half smile. Well I might as well play along.
“Just fine milady, and how is my damsel in distress?” I asked adding a slight flourish at the end. I only succeeded in embarrassing myself more but the smile on her face was worth it. I could feel my chest tighten a little at how much her happiness meant to me. I would give almost anything to keep that smile there. To be the one who caused it to be there.
“Max, I really wanted to thank you again for being there yesterday. I means more than you can know. Thank you.” She finished as she laid her hand on top of mine. The smile on my face gave way to a look of surprise. She gave my hand a light squeeze and let her fingers linger a little longer than I thought she would. As she pulled her hand away the pads of her delicate fingers brushed the back of my hand. My body started to hum at the innocent contact, responding to her as I always had.
I pulled my chair a little farther into the table to hide my reaction. I swallowed past the tightness in my throat and choked out, “Your welcome Liz.” I gave her a small smile and continued, “I really didn’t do much though.” I could feel the temperature rising in the room and a fine sheen of perspiration glistened on my upper lip.
“You were there to comfort me. That meant a lot to me, a lot . “
Liz just looked at me and sighed and said somewhat to herself, “How is it that such an smart and attractive guy can be so…” she trailed off with a shake of her head seemingly not realizing she had said that out loud.
“What?” I asked not quite believing what she had said.
Liz gave me a sheepish smile and blushed. She lowered her gave to the table and then looked back up at me. She started to respond when the final bell rang and our teacher began the lecture. A look of something akin to relief gracing her softly tanned features. She gave me a smile and turned towards the front.
I couldn’t help but watch her during class. I tried to be inconspicuous but she caught me once or twice. She would just give me a shy smile and keep working on the lab. I didn’t want to make her feel uncomfortable so I turned what little attention I had left to our lab and tried to complete my part of it.
We always worked together so well, each of us complimenting the other. One’s weakness was the others strength. That’s probably why we were the strongest partners in the class. Of course our love for science didn’t hurt either. I know Liz would be a great partner in life. She possesses such strength yet it’s tempered with compassion. She would be able to balance anyone, to balance me. I just wish it were possible.
Our class was over far too quickly. For me it was almost like a standing date that we had with each other. Same time, same place, that’s one part of my daydreams that I will never give up. This time for us is special even if the schoolwork gets in the way. The funny thing is though, that it brings us closer together.
We gathered up our belongings and packed them away in our book bags and headed for the door. Outside we both paused, each of us looking like there was something that we needed to say but didn’t know how. We both just smiled at each other and started to back away.
“I’ll see ya Max, you coming to the Crashdown later?” she asked.
“You know me, if your there I’ll be there …um … that didn’t come out right, I mean …” I rambled just getting more and more flustered. I wonder if there is a limit for the number of times in one day someone can blush.
Liz just smiled and waved. “Bye Max.” and she turned down the hallway to head to her next class. I just stood there watching her go. The further away she got the colder my world seem to go like a sun setting below the horizon. When she got to the corner she turned back. The light filtering in through the windows at the end of the hallway gave Liz the look of being surrounded by a golden aura. Her hair was dancing about her face from her sudden turn. I’m not sure what the look was she gave me but I know I wanted to see it again and again. Then she was gone and my world turned to ice.
I broke out of my daze and started towards my next class when I noticed Kyle Valenti watching from a classroom doorway. It wasn’t a look of intimidation but one more of sadness that he wore. I was to embarrassed at being caught looking to say anything. I know I shouldn’t be looking at someone else’s girlfriend but I can’t help it. I just fixed my gaze on the tiles of the floor and continued on to class. I don’t have anything to be ashamed of do I? I mean we’re just friends right?
That night at the Crashdown was as all the others in my life have gone.
Me watching Liz take customers orders.
Me watching Liz wipe down the milkshake machine.
Me watching Liz make jokes with Maria.
Me watching Liz.
…And trying not to get caught. Tonight is not one of those nights. I’ve been sitting here in this booth now for 2 hours. I just can’t seem to tear myself away, I know that I should, but I can’t.
“Another cherry coke Max?” Liz asks me with an amused glint in her eye. “This will be your fourth you know.”
“You know me, I like to live dangerously.” I say giving her a smirk in return.
“Coming right up.”
I watch her walk away and my attention is drawn to her ass. The word Incredible comes to mind. The slight sway she has as she glides across the floor is mesmerizing. Liz must have felt me staring at her because she turned around quickly and I was caught. The smile never left her face but her eyes narrowed at me. They looked almost predatory and then it was gone, she turned and continued behind the counter.
I spend the next forty-five minutes nursing my drink. Not wanting to leave and head home to another lonely night without her. But at this point that is my fate. I can only hope it won’t be this way for long. But I have to head home and finish of my homework. I stand up and scan the room for Liz; I find her standing at the waitress station looking right back at me.
“Bye Liz, see ya later.” I call from the front doors. She just smiles and gives me a little half wave.
Is it me or are these days just getting longer. It seems as though someone or something is conspiring against me. Every time I am about to try and talk to Liz I get interrupted.
First it’s Michael and I can tell by the look on his face he is less than sorry about his inopportune timing. He feels the need to inform me of the concerns I should have on a daily basis now where it involves one incredible little brunette. I know he’s concerned but nothing is going to happen.
Next its Isabelle, she’s having a fashion disaster as someone, in their incredible lack of foresight, as she puts it, saw fit to wear the same outfit that she is. It’s not enough that she hunts me down for the keys to the jeep but feels it necessary to fill me in on the details.
Then it’s Michael again. It seems he had the misfortune of making a comment about Liz and I in front of Maria. That did not go over well at all. Michael described her as a pixie pit bull. ‘She bit into me and would not let go’ he said. I couldn’t help but laugh at that. I think Michael has met his match in her. She would give it back to him just as quick as he could give it out. It would do him some good to have someone like that in his life.
“Michael, you like her?” I ask trying to keep a straight face. I already know the reaction I’m going to get.
“What?” He almost screams.
“Maria … you like her?” I say with a slight chuckle.
“She’s weird and she gets excited way too easy, kind of like a poodle. She never shuts up and has an opinion on everything.”
“Does that remind you of anyone?”
“Nice Maxwell, nice and here I considered you my brother.” The look on Michaels face gives him away. He never meant to give that piece of information out even if it was said in jest.
“Yea, so, Hockey game tonight, 8:00 o’clock, want to catch it?” he asks to the air over his shoulder.
“Sounds good, see ya then. And Michael…give her a chance, she’ll grow on ya.”
As he’s walking away I swear I hear him mumble, “Yea like fungus.”
I only got to see Liz in AP science today, if you could even call it that. We had a big quiz, which meant no talking. I did manage to sneak in a couple looks at her. But that wasn’t even the best part. Please note the sarcasm.
As I am in the midst of one of my looks, which I think I’m being pretty sly about by the way, who of all people notices my gaze, but our teacher. At which point he feels the need to address that with me…in front of Liz.
“Is there something about Miss Parker that requires your intense analysis?”
“Why are you staring at her Mister Evans?”
I think that I would like to have invisibility as one of my powers. Why couldn’t I have that one? Liz begins to blush and I swear that I could have started a fire my face was so hot. I could feel the heat all the way to the tips of my ears. A couple of the students within earshot started to giggle. All I can do is hide my face in my hands
When our teacher walks away, Liz reaches out and gives my hand a gentle squeeze and just smiles. Its funny how sometimes the worst moments can be your best.
Liz had the night off from work so I didn’t get to see her for the rest of the day. It’s probably another reason why I’m not too fond of Tuesdays.
I arrive at the Crashdown about an hour before close. I slide into my booth and look around this place that has become my second home. Liz must be in the back. Maria is waiting on the only customer in the café. She finished and went over to the pass-thru and delivered the order to José.
Maria sauntered over with a smirk on her face. This is probably not going to be good.
“Hi I’m Maria and I’ll be your waitress this evening.” I could feel the mirth just rolling off of her. Something was coming and somehow I had the feeling I was going to be in the middle of it. “Can I start you off with something?”
“Hi Maria, well actually I …” I started but Maria cut me off.
“We do have a special this evening and I believe that its perfect for you.” I could see the twinkle in her eye. The backroom doors opened as Maria continued with her pitch.
“Huh?” I was totally confused at this point. I’m beginning to see Michael’s point about Maria.
“Would you like an order of Liz Parker.” She finished with a mischievous grin. My face went crimson and my eyes were looking everywhere but at her.
“We can wrap her up to go…”
“Maria!” Liz did not sound happy, and I will bet a considerable amount of money that it may have to do with her offering Liz as the blue plate special. Liz’s face is almost as red as mine; the only thing is that I can’t tell is if hers is from embarrassment or from anger. As I get a good look into her soulful doe eyes I can see the flicker of anger pulsing in them. That answers that question. I will have to remember to never piss Liz off.
“Max, you have to forgive Maria, she didn’t take her special pills today. You know the ones that allow your friends to actually use their brain rather than keeping it just to fill their skull.”
Maria having been properly chastised strolls of to take care of her customer with a shake of her head. She did however, seem to be rather proud of herself.
“Max can I get you something?”
Just you I thought but she’s not on the menu. How I wish that was not true, well as long as I was the only one who could order her. One of my favorite fantasies of Liz involves the Crashdown, her uniform and strawberries. But that’s for another time but I still can’t help but see a couple of those images in my head.
“Sorry spaced out again, yea I’ll have a cherry coke, thanks.” I say giving her an apologetic smile.
“Be right back.” And with the sound of her giggling filling my ears she goes to place my order.
Liz returns a few seconds later with my drink and she sat down across from me. “So what brings you here Max?”
You I thought to myself. I think I’m sensing a pattern here.
“Just needed to get out of the house for a while. I know its almost closing time so would you like some help cleaning up? Free of charge…”
“Max I don’t want to take advantage of you…cleaning the Crashdown is not the way I would want to spend my evening.”
“Liz, you’re not, I offered remember?”
Liz just rolls her eyes and said, “Okay, but don’t say I didn’t warn you.”
She grabs the mop and bucket from the backroom and hands it to me. Liz and Maria have already cleaned off the tables so I begin placing the chairs upside down on the tabletops. I grab the mob and start taking care of the floor while they finish the rest. We have the place looking spotless and ready for the next day in no time.
“Well I better get going, I had a good time.” I though Liz’s jaw was going to drop-off. “I’m more than happy to help. When can we do this again?” I ask with a bit of mischief in my voice.
“Anytime. I would be more than happy to take advantage of you.” Liz’s eyes almost burst from her head when she realized how that sounded. “I …” Liz started. She’s so cute when she’s flustered.
I just chuckled and said, “I know what you meant. Hey you are talking to the king of foot-in-mouth land. Bye Liz.”
Liz pushed a stray piece of hair behind her ear and bit on her lower lip. She just has no idea how truly breathtaking she really is.
“Bye Max, I’ll see ya at school tomorrow.”
The day starts as it always does with me watching Liz getting ready for her day. She has everything so neat and in perfect order. Everything organized and catalogued, its just one of the many things that I love about her. I won’t see her again until lunch today so I’m going to take a step at becoming a friend.
I walk over to her while she is still getting ready. I can’t help but get a little lightheaded as the scent of her, a scent that is simply Liz, catches me and carries me along as it wills. I come out of my haze standing directly behind her.
“Hi Liz.” I say quietly.
“Max, “ she said dropping her literature book as she spun around, her hand coming up and smacking me flat against my chest. Her eyes darted to where her hand lay and it looked like she was lost in thought. I could swear as she pulled her hand away she lightly caressed me. “You startled me.” She smiled shyly at me, a light color of rose just barely tingeing her perfect cheeks. “You have to give a girl some warning.” She giggled.
“I just want to stop by and say hi before the day got going. So…hi.” I finished pathetically. I let my eyes fall towards the floor in embarrassment with a defeated shake of my head. I raised my eyes a moment later to find hers gazing into mine.
Liz just gave me another of her half smiles, bit her lower lip and said softly, “Hi.”
I bent down and retrieved the forgotten textbook and handed it to her. “Thanks Max, you’re so sweet.”
I could feel crimson making its way all the way up my face to the tips of my ears. There is no way that she can miss my reaction. “You’re welcome, it’s the least I could do.”
She just smiles and finishes arranging her books. She looks up at me with an expectant look on her face. I realize I must be standing in the way.
“Well I better let you go, I’ll see ya later in Science.” I say with a small wave as I turn to head to class. But as I turned away I saw something flicker in her eyes, I’m not sure what it was but it was there.
Why does this have to be so hard? Yesterday at lunch we talked about everything. It was so easy and I had never really felt so relaxed in my life. I guess it will just take time. It’s just that being friends with the person you love is such agony. It was easier when I would only see her from afar. Now I am so close and yet I might as well be a million miles away.
“Max?” her voice sweet brings me out of my revere
“Yea Liz?” no too much hopefulness laced in that voice is there Max?
“What ya doin for lunch?” she asked. I though I heard the same tone in her voice too. Must be my hearing.
“Just eating.” Not a very good attempt at humor but its an attempt. Her light giggle at least gives me the encouragement to try it again in the future.
“I know that, what I meant was …um …do have plans with anyone?”
“Nope.” Great answer Max; go to school much?
“What I mean is would you like to walk with me at lunch?” her voice trailing of to a whisper by the last.
A half smile begins to start on my lips and I know it’s reaching my eyes. Before I make a complete fool of myself standing here like a grinning idiot I say, “I would really like that. I’ll meet you by the tree at the middle of the quad, okay?”
She just smiles warmly at me and says, “Sounds great, see ya then.” And with that she’s gone.
It’s a typical New Mexico fall day; a gentle breeze makes itself known as it passes through the quad. The area is bustling with activity as other students have lunch or just congregate together. I move over to the tree I said we would meet at and just gaze through the crowd looking for her familiar chocolate mane and bright, expressive eyes.
I’ve been waiting for about 10 minutes now and still no sign of Liz. I start to feel the weight of disappointment bare down on me. This must be what its like to be stood up. This definitely is a feeling I don’t need to experience. She must have just gotten hung up with class I try to reassure myself. Unfortunately my long-standing insecurities decide that now is a perfect time to rear their ugly head. She probably ran into Kyle on the way here and wanted to be with him, after all he is her boyfriend.
I know I’m not hiding my disappointment well but this is all still pretty new to me. Putting yourself out there is not easy. But it’s something that I’m not going to give up on. This is what living is about, it’s not always easy but that’s what makes you feel alive.
I wanted to consider this to be our tree, a place special just to us. Friends have places like that right? But maybe I won’t find that out.
Liz saves me from my own mental abuse session as she walks slowly up to me. Well it seems slowly because every time I’m near her it’s as though time slows to a crawl.
“Sorry I’m late, I got held up in Lit class.”
“That’s okay, I wasn’t waiting long.” I try to say nonchalantly and failing miserably I might add.
Liz just rolls her eyes and pushes a strand of hair behind her ear. That simple gesture will be my undoing someday.
Liz walks slowly towards me, her hair falling freely about her shoulders. Her eyes lock with mine and we fall into each other’s soul; Dancing through the emotions and desires that embody both us. She raises her hand and gently strokes my chest, letting her fingers trail across my solid muscles. Where she touches she leaves a trail of shimmering light, luminescent in the moonlight sky.
Her eyes grow black with desire and with a hunger that we have no choice but to feed. Liz places her hands on my shoulders and gently pushes me down to my knees. My face is within inches of her heaving breasts. The stiffening nipples standing proudly though the sheer fabric of her filmy white dress. I feel her body beckoning to me; calling to me; demanding that we ease this ache that has been like a smoldering flame between us for ages. Smoldering for so long, too long.
Liz places her hand on my cheek and trails her fingertips along my jaw, tracing around my lips and driving me to frustration, but yet I can’t move. I’m held in place by her force upon me. She is willing me to obey and I can do nothing but comply She raises her other hand and places a stray piece of hair behind the delicate shell of her ear, her finger tracing down her slender neck as it descends. I feel myself harden at her gesture. How I long to feel myself buried deep within her, to give and receive pleasure.
In a breathy voice I hear her call my name. My name had never sounded better than when it passes her lips. Her voice is so thick with emotion and dripping with desire.
“Max.” I feel myself fall deeper into the spell she weaves. Her hand caressing my shoulder she calls my name again.
“Max.” I begin to tremble at her touch and the Liz begins to shake me. Why would Liz be shaking me?
Liz gives me a little firmer shake and I come crashing out of my daydream. I muster a weak smile and shake my head to clear the sexual fog that still dances around me. My jeans have become a little tight thanks to my fantasy. I am grateful that I don’t have my shirt tucked in.
“Ya ready?” she asks brightly, breaking me from my less than pristine thoughts.
“Willing and able.” I clamp my hand over my mouth in embarrassment. I cannot believe I just said that. Note to self: You are not Robin Williams so stop trying to be. I really do need to leave the wit to those who have it.
Liz just laughs at me. She tosses her head to one side and peers up at me through her eyelashes, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. In a slightly sultry voice she says, “I’ll have to keep that in mind.”
I can’t help it; my eyes go wide for a second. Did Liz Parker just flirt with me? No she’s just giving me good-natured grief because of my comment. I can see the twinkle in her eyes. Yea, that’s what it must be.
We start to walk through the quad, no real destination in mind. For me the journey alone is what I’m here for. I will take anytime Liz is willing to share with me. I am grateful that she has begun to consider me a friend; I mean you wouldn’t ask someone who isn’t your friend to go on a walk at lunch would you?
I spot Maria and Alex of at one of the picnic tables. Liz gives Maria a slight wave as Maria winks back at her. I can see her mouth something to her that looks like ‘It’s about time’. Alex just gives Liz his patented thumbs up sign. I turned to Liz with a questioning look and she just shakes her head and hides her face with her hands. I don’t know if I’ll ever understand those two, but they do look like they are fun to be around.
We continue to walk talking about everything and nothing. We talk of school, friends, family; our likes and dislikes. Its all so effortless, just as I knew it would be. For the first time I actually feel relaxed, I feel normal. I feel accepted but how long will that last? As much as we talk of everything she still doesn’t know the most important thing abut me. How would I ever be able to tell her? Would she run away screaming, I don’t think she would but would I blame her?
Liz and I decided to meet after final period to finish up our project for lab. It was one of those weeklong things but we both thought the project sounded pretty interesting so we wanted to get started on it. We work so effortlessly together, there’s never an awkward pause without knowing what to say. It’s just the way I pictured it would be for us in my minds eye. We are the perfect balance for each other.
However being this close to her and not being able to touch her, fold her in my arms and devour her supple lips, to feel her body mould itself to mine in the midst of our heated embrace is agonizing. I can almost feel how silky her hair is as it cascades through my fingers. I can’t help but weave my fingers in it.
“Max…. Max.” my eyes snap back into focus to see Liz standing there with an amused smirk on her face. “Hey, you kind of spaced out there for a second. Everything all right?” she asked with concern.
“Yea I’m good.” I sigh. She just looks at me, it’s as if she’s deciding to believe me or not. Can’t say I blame her I don’t even believe myself.
“Well we’re all cleaned up, might as well get going.” I say a bit sadly. I really hate it when our time together comes to an end especially when it’s just the two of us. I want these moments to go on forever, but reality rears its ugly head and reminds me of how things really are for us. I try and engrain these moments into my mind, never to let them slip away. They’re what I will always carry with me, the pieces of Liz that no one will ever be able to take away; the pieces that she gave of herself to me.
We walk down the deserted hallways of West Roswell. I stop to pick up the textbook I dropped while trying to put it into my book bag. Liz just keeps walking on ahead looking over her shoulder laughing. I know its at my expense but hey sometimes I’m a klutz. I finally get everything squared away and begin catching up to her.
She rounds the corner up ahead and I call out to her “Liz, would you like a ride home or is Kyle going to be picking you up.”
“Why would Kyle be giv…” She never finished that sentence. The next sound I heard was a blood-curdling scream.
I come around the corner in time to see her halfway down the stairs… falling. I reached reflexively for her but I was too far away. Everything was in slow motion. Her screams were echoing off the empty halls of the school. Her arms were flailing trying to grab onto anything to stop the decent. I rushed over the top of the stairs in time to see her as she came to a stop at the bottom of the stairs with a sickening crack. Her back was twisted at an unnatural angle. Her left arm was folded awkwardly under her small frame. I rushed down the stairs barely touching a single step. All I could think of was getting to her. I had to do anything I needed to make sure she was all right.
I got to the bottom of the stairs and I felt my world just stop. There was blood seeping from the corner of her mouth and her eyes were barely open. I could see them starting to glaze slightly. It looked like she was slipping into shook.
I knelt down beside her and brushed her hair from her face. I couldn’t lose it now; I had to stay strong for her.
“Liz, LIZ! You have to look at me. You have to look at me.” I say desperately.
Her eyes find mine and I fall into them. The connection roared to life instantly. I went as deep and as far into her as I could go. The list of injuries read like a laundry list. Concussion, broken arm, broken rib, punctured lung, 2 crushed vertebrae and the final one…a severed spinal cord between the 7th and 8th vertebra. She would never walk again.
[ edited 1 time(s), last at 25-Dec-2002 12:17:02 AM ]
|posted on 12-Nov-2002 8:46:29 PM by moonieADT|
|Chapter 3 Con't...|
I didn’t think I just acted.
I sent everything I had into her, healing all that I found, first the rib and the punctured lung fusing the bone together and drawing the damaged tissue back to itself, repairing the burst capillaries. I recreated the two-crushed vertebra and brought the ends of the spinal cord together and began repairing the complex series of nerves, straightening her back and laying her flat as I went. I scanned her central nervous system searching for any residual side affects from the severed cord and repaired the slight damage that had occurred. I scanned her organs making sure there wasn’t internal damage. I moved to her brain and scanned that most sensitive area, the area that held who Liz Parker was. I could feel the swelling taking place from the concussion. I eased the pressure and repaired the damaged tissue making sure the synapses were responsive and healthy in my wake.
By now I was trembling from the amount to energy I was pouring into her, but I couldn’t rest until she was completely healed. As I began healing the lesions and contusions on her body when the flashes started.
Liz in a cupcake dress made by her mom.
Liz laughing with Maria and Alex.
Liz watching me at the Crashdown.
Liz as she turns towards my voice while she took a step on to the stairs. Her foot slips on the edge of the step. She falls forward down the stairs. I could feel the terror course through her as she realized she would not be able to regain her balance. I could feel her thoughts go to her mom, dad, grandma and me.
As the flashes end I start to feel something warm and complete start to fill me, fill us. I realize I’m experiencing what’s happening to both of us. I can see the two of us in a shimmering mist.
A silent question echoes through this world of our connection, it comes from us, from one to the other. Our souls begin a dance; they flicker in a reunion of brilliant colors and emotions. Our souls call to each other, recognizing each other as our missing piece. They shimmer with the anticipation of the joining; two bodies that join in love and passion, two minds that possess the wisdom to be passed to our children, two hearts that beat together, two souls becoming one.
Our souls have known each other forever even if our minds have not. Our hearts call to each other even if our mouths are silent. Our eyes caress each other even if our hands are still. Our breath mingles in an intimate embrace even if our bodies have yet to become one. We have known all this yet we danced around each other. We denied that which would no longer be denied. Our souls will take in hand that which the waking self is too fearful to consummate. Our souls take each other for eternity. Our souls become one.
Our virtual selves start to tentatively reach for each other again. We feel the joy at our touch. We feel home, we feel complete. Our fingers trace each other’s lips and place a simple caress on our cheeks. The colors around us swirl and pulse to the rhythm of our hearts. The steady beats slowing to each other, synchronizing to each other. Becoming one. All that can be heard is our hearts that speak with a common voice, in perfect harmony they sing. The song of our hearts filling the air with peace and serenity; crying out of the joy that we are now one, we are now bonded but only if we accept it. Only if we open our hearts to what our souls already knew.
Our souls knew that which our minds were afraid of.
A soul feels what a heart denies, a soul hears what our ears may put aside, a soul sees what our eyes are made blind to, a soul holds what our arms are afraid to embrace, a soul will not deny its other half.
The shimmering fades to a gentle ripple. Our bodies are wrapped in a lovers embrace, the beginning of one at the end of the other. We are a circle; an unending union. We are forever. The images fade and a warm and comforting feeling of peace and completion pass between us, over us, through us.
I started to pull out of the connection. I had left only some minor bruises on her, so I could explain the fall. Before ending the connection completely, I placed Liz into a light sleep. I placed her jacket from inside her book bag underneath her head to comfort her as much as possible
I fell back on my heels and slumped to the floor. I was completely drained but more importantly Liz was going to be okay. We both stayed like that for a while until Liz started to come around. I felt her consciousness waken in our connection before her eyes fluttered open. She hummed inside me; I could feel her sense of completion even though she could not place what it meant. She was like a beautiful melody playing in the background of my mind. I didn’t fully understand what all this meant but I didn’t care as long as Liz was safe.
I could feel her mind replaying her last waking moments and it brought her back to our reality. Her eyes found mine and were bright with fear. I just froze. What had she seen?
“Max, I fell, I couldn’t stop myself.” She whimpered. The pain in her voice tore at my heart. Even though I knew she was no longer in pain her mind could not fathom the lack of it.
My heart just broke for her, she was so scared and didn’t know how badly she was hurt. She was afraid to move. She must think that because she feels no pain that the worst has happened. Little does she know that it actually had.
“Liz, you’re all right, you’re all right. You just have a few bumps, that’s all. You’re all right now.” I kneel down to her and carefully sit her up and gently bring her into my arms. I start to feel her body shake with silent sobs, her tears soaking into the fabric of my shirt.
“Let it out, your all right now. You’re all right. I’m here.” I keep repeating to her. Her sobs slowly fade and she relaxes into my embrace. Our connection cries out with the completion that we feel. To Liz it’s just a feeling of knowing that all is okay, that she’s safe.
“Max, will you take me home please.” She said in such a small voice once she had calmed a bit. I never really realized just how fragile she was until now. I had only really seen the strong side of Liz Parker. It scared me to see her feel so helpless, I promised myself that I would do everything I could to never let Liz feel this way again.
I helped her to her feet and we walked slowly to the jeep. We took our time getting to the Crashdown; I didn’t want to jostle her by going to fast. I helped her out of the passengers seat and into the café. We got to the stairs leading up to the apartment and a brief look of fear ran through her beautiful doe eyes. Without thinking I picked her up and carried her up the stairs and into the apartment. Her head fit perfectly under my chin. I’ve never felt so complete as when she is in my arms, it’s a feeling I want for the rest of my life.
I carried her into her room and laid her down gently on the covers. I smoothed the hair from her face and placed a gentle kiss on her forehead as a parent would for their child.
“Get some rest, you’re all right now.” I say soothingly.
“Max how can I ever thank you? You’ve done so much for me, thank you just doesn’t seem enough.” She said through an emotion-laden voice.
“Liz just the fact that you’re not seriously hurt is all the thanks I need. Get some rest.”
I turned and started out of her room. At the door I turned and looked back at her, her eyes already closed from the exhaustion of the afternoon.
“I love you. You’re safe now.” I whispered.
I’m out walking trying to sort the day’s events out in my head. I have never been so happy in my life as I was today that I’m an alien. As much as I have cursed it for keeping me from Liz it was the only that could have saved her.
The fates are not being kind to us. Twice in one week Liz has almost been taken away. Not just from me but from all of those her love her.
I look to the sky for answers that I know will never come.
As I bring my gaze back to earth I realize where I am. Somehow my feet have led me to the Crashdown. I wonder if she’s on her balcony; I know she sits out there sometimes. I always wondered what it was she did there. It’s probably like my favorite spot in the desert. It’s a place to think and remember who you are or try to figure out who you are supposed to be. I really don’t want to disturb her but I really want to make sure she is okay after what happened today. At least that’s what I tell myself. I really am concerned but I also want to see her again. She’s like an addiction and now that I have had a taste I want it all the time. I want to be enveloped in that feeling. The closer I had gotten to the Crashdown the stronger the hum inside grew. I could feel her. What does this mean? Can she feel me too?
With internal struggle waging on inside me I don’t hear Liz as she moves to the edge of the balcony and peers over.
“Max, is that you?” her voice drifts down to me as light as feather.
“Hey” is all I can say.
She reminds me of Juliet looking down from the balcony calling out to her love. The moonlight shining down on her gives her an angelic quality. Her eyes sparkle with the reflected light, making her looks magical, ethereal. I can’t help but be in awe of her beauty, in awe of her.
“Would you like to come up?” she asks. I can hear the hopefulness in her voice as well as something else, fear and sadness I think. Maybe she’s not as okay as I thought she was. After all, almost being shot and then falling down a flight of stairs can be pretty traumatic. Anyone would be foolish to think that you walk away unscathed even if you are not physically injured. There is still damage that is done, it’s just harder to see; it’s on the inside.
“Sure.” Here I go with the one-word answers again. Lets try that again.
“Sure, I’d loved to. Thanks.” Well at least that’s better than ‘sure’.
I climb the fire escape up to her balcony. She steps back as I near the top to allow me room to climb onto the roof with her. I place my hands on the top of the ladder and swing my legs over.
“Impressive.” She says, a slight grin adorning her face.
“I try.” Before an awkward pause ensues I ask, “How are you feeling? Did you rest well?”
Liz looks at me with a soft smile, and gives a slight nod to her head. It’s almost as if she’s answering some internal question.
“I’m feeling okay, I was shaken up but I’m going to be okay. It just took a lot out of me. I slept for a few hours. I still can’t believe I didn’t get hurt that badly, but you don’t have to worry.” She said as she looks down at her feet.
“Liz, its okay. Really. I don’t mind. I want to be there for you in any way I can.” Her head pops up and I realize what I have just said. “I mean ah…if you need to talk I’ll listen. If you want.” I don’t think that could have gone any worse.
“Max, I would like that.” A wisp of a smile crosses her face.
“I know you have a boyfriend so I don’t want to make any trouble for you by being here. I just wanted to be sure you were okay,” I say as I turn towards the ladder.
I give her an almost regretful smile, its the best I can come up with knowing that I have to leave, knowing that she has given her heart to someone else. So much for taking a chance and following my heart, so much for living and not just existing. The thing is, is that if my life does not include Liz then I just exist. I know that sounds pretty sad and self-defeating but its true. I know she is my other half, my split apart and soul mate. Anyone else would never measure up to her and it would be unfair to put anyone through that. But I did take a step tonight; I opened myself up and let someone in. It may not be how I would like it to be but it’s a start.
“I don’t have a boyfriend.”
It’s such a simple statement but it carries the power of the sun. At first I don’t believe my ears but I know that’s what she said. I look at her with questioning eyes. Maybe this is why she seemed a bit sad. I start to feel a bit of anger rise up in me, just when Liz needs someone the most the one person you should be able to rely on isn’t there. I didn’t think Kyle was like that, sure I didn’t want him to be with Liz but I also did not want her to get hurt either. I want her happiness before my own.
“I’m so sorry Liz, I .” I start to say but Liz cuts me off.
“Its okay Max, I ended things with Kyle on Sunday.” She began to explain.
“He didn’t hurt you did he? Your okay?” I can’t help but hear the anger building in my own voice at the knowledge that someone may have hurt her.
“No max, I’m fine. He was just wrong for me, a lot has been wrong for me.” She says regretfully. Her gaze drifts out into the night sky as if she is looking for whispered answers to return to her.
As we have talked we have slowly moved towards each other, not even realizing it. It’s as if a magnetic pull exists between us, earth to moon, leaving us no choice but to succumb to its wishes. Now we stand almost toe-to-toe. I can feel the warmth radiating off her body and I am surrounded by her scent. Oh my god, her scent takes me over to the point where coherent thought seems impossible.
“Max, did you ever feel like something was missing? Like the one thing that would make everything all right is just out of your grasp but you’re to afraid to take the leap of faith and go after it?” she asks. Her eyes never wavering from mine.
“Everyday.” Is my whispered reply.
“If today and Sunday taught me anything it taught me that we may only get one chance and we have to make it count. We can’t have excuses and put things off. I’ve been living like that for a long time, a long time, and I don’t want to live that life anymore. I don’t want to just except what I have as being all there is. I know there’s more out there for me.”
Some time while she was talking, her hands found there way into mine. It feels so natural as nothing ever has before. She looks down at our hands and then back up to my face. She wears a look I’m not sure of. I start to release her hands but she grips them a little tighter.
“Max, I have to tell you something. I’m probably going to look like a fool but I have to live by what I just said. I have to take a chance.” She says as she’s trying to gain courage. Her eyes flutter briefly closed as she looks for the inner strength that she seems to have an amazing depth of.
“Liz, you could never look like a fool, or could anything you would say be foolish. You can tell me anything.” I say with conviction. How could this incredible girl doubt herself?
Liz looks up at me; all of a sudden shyness has over taken her. She seems unsure and frightened. She nervously takes one hand out of mine and pushes a stray piece of hair back behind her ear. She always does that when she’s nervous or afraid. It’s an endearing trait, one I could only hope to grow old witnessing.
“This is so embarrassing.” She started tentatively. “I really don’t know how to say this. I’ve thought about it a million times but never thought I would have the courage to say it. I’m not sure I really do now.”
“Maybe it would be easier to talk to Maria or Alex about it. You’re pretty close to them right? You should talk to them.” I say softly to her.
“Max, they can’t help me with this.” She says in a whisper. Her eyes looking into mine, gathering strength from mine in some way. She has the look of some one who is about to skydive for the first time, that mixture of fear and hopefulness. “Only you can.”
My eyes widen a little in shock. ‘Only you can.’ Echoes through my head, how I wish I was the one she turned to when she needed comfort and understanding.
“Liz, you don’t have to tell me if it makes you uncomfortable. It’s okay. I’ll be here to listen when you’re ready to talk. I’ll always be a friend to you if you want me to be…it’s the least I could do.” I don’t want Liz to think she has to confide in me if she doesn’t want to. I know that Maria and Alex are really closer to her; I wonder why they can’t help?
Liz took a deep breath. I could tell that what ever she was about to say was going to change things between us. I tried to brace myself for what was to come. “Max, I don’t want us to be friends.”
Of all the possible things Liz could have said, I did not think that would be one of them. My heart fell out of my chest and shattered in a million pieces that would never find their way together again. I could not believe she had said this. It was easier to live in my world of daydreams before those words passed her lips. As much as I knew my dreams with her would not come true, there was always that chance that they might. Now those hopes were crushed in a heartbeat.
“I un…understand. I…I better go. Goodnight Liz.” I said softly. The quiver in my voice playing traitor to my heart. I turned and started to the ladder. I had to get off the balcony before the tears started to fall. My world had gone from such hope to despair in an instant. I had been right all along to stay behind the tree.
“No.. Max. .Wait, you don’t understand.” She said as she placed a gentle hand on my arm to stop me. I turned towards her, the slight hints of unshed tears glistening in my eyes, and waited for the final ax to fall. I just couldn’t think that I would be able to feel any worse than I do right now, my new resolve was slowly slipping away. It’s amazing the power that one person can hold in your life.
“I have feelings for you, I have for a long, long time. I don’t want to be just your friend when I feel the way I do for you. I want something more. I want to try, I want us to be together.”
You could have heard a pin drop, the night had gotten so still. Her words kept echoing inside my head but I couldn’t seem to fully grasp them. I could not believe what she was saying. She had feelings for me, for me. I never thought it could be possible. My whole world was spinning out of control. Liz was offering me the one thing I had always wanted. But do I dare? What would she think of me if she knew the truth? Would she run and think of me as a monster? Could she actually love someone like me?
My mouth kept opening but nothing was coming out, I was like a fish taking in water. This was a turning point. I had decided to venture this far out; I had to take the final step. I wanted to live; I had to live.
I turned to completely face her and took her small hands in mine. We fit together so perfectly, our fingers intertwining as if we had been practicing for this for years. “Liz, I feel the same way” I choked out in an emotion-laced voice. My heart was beating a mile a minute, I was sure it would burst. “I have for so long, for as long as I can remember.”
Her smile was incredible; it lit up the night sky and I had put it there. I want to do that again and again. Her eyes were bright and so full of emotion; I didn’t think anyone could feel that way about me, could look at me like she is now. God I love her, I want to tell her but I don’t want to scare her. All my dreams are coming true. Could this really be happening?
Now came the hard part. “Liz, there are things about me you don’t know. I don’t know how to tell you.”
“Shhh,” Liz hushed me. “We have time to get to know each other. You don’t have to tell me everything all at once. Half the fun is getting to know each other. You are a mystery to me Max Evans, and I want to know you, the real you, all of you. There’s nothing you could tell me that would ever change that.”
She pulled me a little closer to her and she looked up into my eyes. God she was beautiful. Its like there is some pull on me towards her. Before I can stop it, my hand has moved to cup her cheek. She leans into my palm and closes her eyes. The look on her face is that of happiness. I stroke my thumb over her cheekbone softly, trying to remember the contours of her face, not only with my eyes but also with my touch. She tilts her head up to look at me and the tip of her tongue comes out to wet her lips. My attention now focused there; I imagine how perfectly soft they must feel. What they must taste like; a mixture of strawberries and Liz.
I realize our faces are moving towards each other. I could not fight this if my life depended on it. The journey seems to take an agonizingly long time. I can start to feel the puffs of her breath on my lips. Even her breath is intoxicating. Her scent wraps itself around me, envelopes me, carries me to a world where only the two of us exist. Liz’s eyes flutter closed as the last few millimeters disappear. Just before our lips touch I swear an electrical spark bridged the space between our lips, drawing us further into completing our first intimate act. Our lips softly touch, tentatively. Her lips are softer than I thought, so warm and addictive. Her upper lip comes to rest between my lips and we cling to that first contact for what seemed like forever and yet not nearly long enough. We pulled back slowly and looked at each other. Our eyes were lightly clouded over with emotion.
I brought one hand to her lower back and the other to lace through her hair. I applied a gentle pressure there and we leaned in again. Her arms snaked up around my neck and one hand began to play with the hair at the nape of my neck. God, I never knew that could feel so good. But I the think that anything Liz and I do together will be amazing.
Our lips come together with more confidence. Each of us wanting more than the briefest of tastes the first one provided. I kiss her upper and then her lower lip, sucking each one gently, tentatively into my mouth. I’ve never done this before so I hope I’m doing this right. I move to the side of her mouth and kiss her at the corners. On instinct I let my tongue touch the corner of her lips. I move to the other side and do the same; this elicits a soft moan from her. I settle my lips back to hers and run my tongue lightly along her bottom lip asking her permission to deepen the kiss. She sighs and opens her mouth to me. I know this is moving fast but I can’t help it. Ten years of waiting will have a tendency to make you throw caution to the wind. Our tongues tentatively touch and then brush against each other. My first taste and I’m hooked. I knew I would be; I couldn’t deny that. Our tongues begin to duel a little more fiercely, both of us losing ourselves to the passion beginning to flair between us.
My hands caress her back, stroking up and down. Her hands are just as restless, her fingers continually dancing along my neck and sifting through my hair. I pull her closer to me, afraid that if I relax my hold on her she’ll slip away and I’ll be left to deal with the reality that it was truly just a dream. Liz’s moans assure me that this is no dream, its real and magical. Our kiss slows down and we break apart, resting our foreheads against each other. Her eyelashes flutter open as I brush the tip of my nose against hers, reveling in the intimate caress. Her eyes lock with mine, we’re both overwhelmed by what happened.
“God I’ve wanted to do that for so long, I never thought it would be possible.” I rasp out, still trying to regain some composure. “I never thought you would ever want to be with someone like me.”
”Max, how can you say that? I feel lucky to be with you. I still can’t believe this is actually happening. I’m afraid I’ll wake up tomorrow and it will all only have been a dream again.” She says wistfully.
“You dream about me?” I ask her incredulously.
Liz ducks her head into my shoulder. I can feel the heat of her blush as it climbs up her face, tinting her cheeks a beautiful rose color.
“Sometimes.” Comes the whispered reply. “All the time.”
I can’t help the swelling of my heart at her words. She thinks about even in her dreams. I wonder what she dreams about me. “What is it you dream about me?” I ask truly curious.
Liz’s cheeks flame a deep red at this and covers her face with her hands. I look at her confused when it dawns on me what could have made her react that way. She peeks at me from between the fingers covering her face, trying to gauge my reaction. By now a deep blush has crept up my face, leaving a trail of heated skin in its wake. She is looking at me now with less mortification and more amusement.
“I dream about you too.” I say quietly. I know she understands what I mean, as a shy smile crosses her face.
“We’re quite a pair aren’t we? Our dream selves were braver than we were.” She says with a nervous chuckle. “I’m glad we finally caught up to them.” Realizing what she just implied she blushes even deeper than before. “I mean...” she starts but I cut her off.
“Liz, I know what you mean. I’m so happy we took this chance. There is only one thing I regret though.” I say solemnly.
I can see the hint of pain wash over her beautiful features; she must think I regret us being together, so I quickly add, “I regret that it took almost losing you for me to have the courage to admit my feelings to you. Although, you took the bigger risk and showed me your heart first.” I can’t help but smile at her, letting all the love I have kept hidden inside flow to her through my eyes. Willing her to believe its true that this is real and we are truly here together.
Liz looks up at me and moves closer to me, wrapping her arms tightly around my waist. She snuggles into my chest; absent-mindedly letting her fingers stroke my back. “All that matters is that we are together now.” And in a whisper, “finally together.”
I draw back and kiss her lightly on the lips, I only meant it to be a kiss of reassurance, but I fell miserably short. Her lips clung to mine with such sweet temptation, I felt powerless to deny the pull. I surrendered to the kiss and it deepened of its own volition. It felt like we were spiraling to another place. A place reserved just for us. Our tongues dueled fiercely, each of us trying to fight for dominance, yet both of us willing to surrender to the other. We clung to each other, desperate to feel the connection between not only our lips but with our bodies as well.
That’s when it happened. We formed a connection. It started as a light brushing of our minds against each other, just a tingling in the back of my head. And then without warning it flared to life, taking on a will of its own. I could feel her emotions as we were kissing. I never thought anyone could feel this way about me. I began to see images from her past. Her as a child on the playground, Liz playing dress up in her attic, Liz looking at me in Bio, I could feel what she was feeling as the images flew past, each faster than the last.
I saw her breakup with Kyle. It had not gone well at first. I could see it all through her eyes.
Kyle entered the Crashdown and looked around. When his eyes settled on her you could see him smile slightly. He approached her with the intent of folding her into his arms, but she sidestepped him instead. Kyle looked at her in confusion.
“Liz, are you okay?” he asked with concern in his voice.
“Yea, I’m as okay as can be expected. Kyle can we go somewhere and talk?” I could feel her trepidation at the coming conversation. She just wanted to be true to herself and for once follow the advice that Grandma Claudia had given her. Follow your heart. She had lived those words in everything except when it had come to relationships. That was going to change
Kyle just nodded his head. You could tell that he had a bad feeling about what was going to happen.
Liz motioned for him to follow her as she walked out the front doors of the Crashdown. He followed her out and they began walking side by side down the street. An uneasy silence fell over them as they continued on. There was no destination yet there was a goal.
“I’ve been thinking...” Liz started tentatively.
“Thinking is good.”
“Kyle when you look at me … do you …do you feel things?”
Kyle just looked at her slightly confused. “Yes, of course. I feel things. Like what?”
“Forget it.” She said with a slow shake of her head. “Kyle, I have to tell you something and it’s not going to be easy for me say.”
* I can do this; it’s for the best. We’ll both be happier in the long run. * She thought to herself
“Kyle you’re a great guy and …” she started, but Kyle cut her off.
“Liz, don’t. I know where this is heading and I’ll spare you the trouble.”
“Kyle, please don’t be that way. I just don’t think we are right for each other. I mean, we have fun when we’re together but don’t you feel like something’s missing?” she wondered.
“I didn’t realize I was so lacking Liz.” He said starting to get defensive.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it that way. Kyle it’s not you it’s me. After what happened today I’ve started realizing something’s about myself. One of those things is that I’m not the right girl for you. She’s out there but she’s not me.” She finished regretfully. * I really don’t want to hurt him but I have to follow my heart from now on. I just didn’t know it would be this hard to look someone in the eye and have no choice but to hurt them. *
“I really would like us to be friends. Do you think we might be able to do that? Someday?” she asked hopefully.
“I don’t know. Just tell me something and please be honest.”
“I never have been anything but honest with you Kyle.”
“Does this have anything to do with Evans?” he asked looking for any type of reaction and he wasn’t disappointed. A look of guilt washed over her face before she could mask it away.
“I knew it. You’ve always had a thing for him. It would figure that you would have to decide that now is the right time to do something about it.” He said dejectedly.
“What are you talking about?” she said trying miserably to save face.
“Liz, please. The two of you have had it for each other for years; the whole school knows it. The only ones who didn’t were the two of you. It had to happen sooner or later. I just wish it had been later.” He said wistfully, the first hint of acceptance being acknowledged. “Well, what can I say? He better treat you right or he’ll have me to answer to.” He said with a sad smile.
Liz gave Kyle a friendly hug, one filled with relief and with thanks. “Oh Kyle, thank you for being so understanding. You really are a good person.”
“Yea Yea Yea Don’t push it Parker, you caught me on a good day. Seriously, I hope you find what you are looking for, you deserve it.”
“You too. So … see ya at school tomorrow?” she asked trying to turn things to a less serious note.
“Of course, I wouldn’t dream of missing it for the world. Take care Liz. Bye.”
“See ya later.” * I just took the first step towards a larger universe. I guess this is what its like to live in the adult world. Now I just hope I can keep going. I can’t stop now. *
The last few moments of the connection I could feel her amazement at what was happening. Then I felt it, it shook me to my soul; the last thing I felt from her was her fear.
I tore my lips from hers and took a ragged breath. Trying to gain some of the much-needed control that I had lost. She looked into my eyes, looking for explanations, answers to the questions forming faster than her mind could catalogue.
“Max, what happened?” she asked in a quivering voice. “Did you see that too?”
I could hear the fear in her voice and my heart just shattered. I was a monster this just confirmed it. I could barely look at her. I slowly backed away, fighting the tears that so desperately were trying to escape from my eyes. I had done the one thing I never wanted to do, I had hurt Liz Parker, and I would never be able to forgive myself.
“I’m sorry, I’m so …so sorry.” And with that I turned to the ledge and began to climb over. A gentle yet firm hand enclosed mine and I had no choice but to turn back to her. Hurt and confusion were written on her beautiful features.
“Max, don’t leave. Please don’t leave. Its okay.” She whispered to me. Moving closer she took my other hand into hers pulling me back from the ledge and in front of her. She looked up into my eyes, hers so deep with emotion, mine muddied with pain and regret. Liz squeezed my hands and then she did the most amazing thing. Rising upon her tiptoes she placed the softest kiss to my lips, I could feel all of the love, hope and comfort she was trying to send me. Even when she is doesn’t understand what was going on, her first concern was for me.
“Max, it was …Beautiful. What I saw. It was like watching a movie of your life. I could feel what you felt; I could see things as you saw them. Do you really see me that way? Was it all true?” she asks tentatively, almost afraid that her mind was playing tricks on her.
“It was real Liz. All of it.” I replied.
“You, Max, you really ..l..love me?” came her whispered question. I could hear the wonder in her voice.
“Did you feel how I felt about you?”
I could only nod my response to her; I was too choked up to trust my own voice. My hands were trembling in hers.
“How is this possible Max?” I no longer hear the fear in her voice. Her scientific mind has started to kick in and has pushed that aside. Now she is trying to process all that has happened. I can almost see the wheels turning inside that beautiful head of hers. She turns her eyes up to my face in question, looking for the answer she knows I can provide.
“Well I’m not from around here” I begin.
“Where you from?” comes the somewhat confused reply.
All I can do is point my index finger towards the sky. A look of apprehension was beginning to cross my features.
I only raise my finger higher in the cool night air.
“Your not an, an alien, I mean. Are you?” I can hear how incredulous it sounds to her.
“Well I prefer the term not of this earth.” This rewards me with a scolding look. “Sorry, it’s not a good time to joke.” I can’t believe I just said that out loud. Somehow it makes it more real than it ever has been before now. “Yea I am. Wow it’s weird to actually say it.” I can see she is trying to process what I’ve just told her. At least she hasn’t started screaming, it was almost what I was expecting, but a part of me knew that Liz would be the one I would tell, would trust with my life.
Liz took a step back from me and my world jut started to fall apart. She was afraid of me and I could never go back to the way it was before. I went to withdraw my hand from hers but she held firm. She would not let me go. Liz looked at me as if she was seeing me for the first time. I guess in a way she really was. She now knew more about me than my own parents did. In a way it was liberating but what would be the cost?
“Your still Max.” it was such a simple statement yet it held so much more. It was acceptance. “Your still my lab partner, your still the person who comes into the Crashdown, everyday, I might add.” She chuckles at her own revelation, seeing just how much I was committed to her. “Your still you. Your still the boy I fell in love with” she finishes just above a whisper. She moves closer to me and wraps her arms around me and lays her head upon my chest. She’s listening to my heartbeat, hearing that strong and steady rhythm that matches her own, and sighs. She looks up into my eyes and places her hands on either side of my face. She smoothes the lines of worry and fear that have formed there over the last few minutes. Liz pulls my head down towards hers; I hesitate, as I get closer wanting her to be sure of what she’s doing. She rises on her toes and places her lips on mine. It’s a slow kiss, not the ones of passion from before but this one is full of love, trust, faith and acceptance. As she lowers herself back to the ground she pulls my head with her and maintains the kiss, letting it deepen slowly, its like it’s our first kiss all over again.
When our lips part we rest our foreheads against each other, our eyes closed just inhaling each other’s scent. Committing it all to memory.
“I’ve wanted to tell you a million times. I was just scared. It was easier to pretend you would accept me than to take the chance and find out for real. For the longest time I stayed in the shadows not wanting to draw attention to myself. But the shooting changed all that. I wanted to live and I wanted to do that with you.”
“It was you.” It said everything I felt about her in just those three words. It was the only way I could have ever explained my feelings for her. She was my other half. Our souls all ready knew it, but now so did we.
[ edited 1 time(s), last at 12-Nov-2002 9:25:01 PM ]
|posted on 15-Nov-2002 2:49:14 PM by moonieADT|
|Authors Note: Chapter 4: The First Date, will be out on sunday. I plan on posting at least once a week.|
Thanks for all the great feedback and encouragement. You guys are great. Take care.
|posted on 17-Nov-2002 4:00:27 PM by moonieADT|
For disclaimer and summery see chapter 1.
From Behind The Tree:
I arrived at the Crashdown at 6:50 PM, a few minutes early for our date. Liz had told me to just go through the double doors, through the break area and go up the stairs to the apartment. I was so nervous I just stood there at the doors to the backroom, looking through the glass. I was lost in my thoughts when suddenly the door burst open and hit me square in the chest. I jumped back a few feet and regained my balance, when a head came peering thought the doors.
“Max, are you all right?” Maria asked, somewhat annoyed.
“Yea, I think so.” I replied slightly embarrassed.
Maria, Liz’s best friend, she and Liz had been friends for as long as either of them could remember. Maria was bubbly and full of energy, somewhat misguided at times but always with the best of intentions. Maria was quick to rise to Liz’s defense and also there to gently push her, well at least try to.
“Well, some of us have work to do. So either move it or put on antennas and an apron and start with booth four.” She said over her shoulder as she moved to the waitress station. She scanned the café with a practiced eye. Satisfied that all was okay for now, she turned back to me.
“Tonight’s the big night huh? You and Liz? Who would have thought that the two of you would finally see what was right in front of you.” She said with an air of exasperation and a shake to her head. I looked at her with my mouth hanging open.
“What?” Maria said looking at me like I had two heads. “The only one’s who didn’t see it were the two of you. Only lead could be denser than the two of you. You guys would always steal looks at each other when you thought the other wasn’t looking. You both were in complete denial.” She continued with a smirk. “I’m really happy for you guys. If anyone deserves to be happy, Lizzie does. Just be good to her. What am I saying,be good to her, you’ll treat her like a queen.” The smile Maria had reached right to her eyes. She really was a sweet girl one you get passed that sugar rush of a personality.
“I can’t tell you how many times Alex and I were tempted to just set the two of you up on a blind date. Or pulled the ole fake notes from each other and have you guys arrange to meet.” She just smiled at the look of horror that crossed my face. “No we left it to chance and it almost didn’t happen… when I think about what could have happened here the day of the shooting…” she just trailed off. A look of imagined loss crossing her normally vibrant features.
“Well, I’m just happy you guys figured it out.” All I could do was nod my head in agreement. I was beyond happy that we had figured it out. I’m just glad we were given the chance we have. I would never do anything to make Liz regret it.
“Go, you’ll be late, have fun, don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.” She said with a little wave not waiting for a reply and pushed me through the double doors towards the stairs.
I find myself at the bottom of the stairs. Looking up at the longest walk of my life. I’ve met Liz’s parents before. They practically know me already from all my time spent in the Crashdown. After all I was here almost everyday just to be as close as I could to Liz. I really hope that Liz answers the door; I need her to calm me before I have to face her parents. I climb the stairs and knock on the door. It seems to echo loudly in the stairwell. The door opens and there she is, my dreams are answered. I can feel my body start to hum at the sight of her. She looked stunning, no that’s not the right word; she looked angelic.
She smiled shyly at me and reached out for my hand. She led me into the entranceway of the apartment and closed the door. Liz pulled me into a tight embrace and held me close. I could feel the nervousness rolling off her in waves. I don’t know what she should be nervous about; they are her parents after all. Well at least it was a little comforting to know I wasn’t the only one. I found myself getting lost in the scent of her hair as it brushed up against my nose, Strawberries and Vanilla, a perfect combination.
“Lizzie, is that Max?” Jeff Parker’s voice came from the living room but was getting closer.
I jumped back from Liz and almost tripped over my own feet. Liz just giggled at me and I could feel my face starting to heat up from the embarrassment. I had a nice shade of red proudly displayed by the time Mr. Parker’s head appeared around the corner. He stopped and looked at us with a slight smile on his face.
“Lizzie, Don’t keep Max standing out here, bring him into the living room so we can talk.” He said as he turned to return to the living room.
The look on my face must have given away my fear because Liz laid a comforting hand on my arm and gave me a reassuring squeeze. She looked up at me and smiled with her eyes. But I swear there was just a hint of amusement at my expense.
“Come on Max, It’ll be just for a moment and then we’ll go.” She rose up on her tiptoes and placed a soft kiss to my parched lips. She then moved her lips to my cheek and repeated the process. “Besides,” she whispered, “I want you all to myself as soon as possible.”
My eyes widened with shock at her declaration. Her musical giggle filled the air at the look on my face. With a slight shake of her head she pulled me into the living room.
The room was modest but held such a feeling of home it was tangible. You could tell many memories had taken place here. The walls were adorned with photographs of the family and of Liz as she was growing up. All through out her life she had been beautiful, her eyes always held that desire to conquer the unknown. It’s amazing how sometimes the more we change the more we stay the same.
Liz’s parents sat on the couch as we entered the room. We just stood there for a moment while they just looked on expectantly.
“Oh Sorry.” Liz said sheepishly. “ Mom, Dad, this is Max.” She stated as a shy smile lit her face.
“Max these are my parents.”
Mr. Parker rose from the couch and took my hand in a firm shake and smiled. “It’s nice to meet you Max, well at least outside of the café. Your in their an awful lot, I think now I why.”
“Dad.” Liz said embarrassed, giving him a stern look. I have to admit if I wasn’t so embarrassed, I would be amused at Liz scolding her father and to top it off Mr. Parker looking properly chastised.
“Yes sir, I really enjoy the food. It’s a great place to come with my friends.” I say nervously.
“Sit down for a second Max.” Mr. Parker said pointing to the love seat.
“Dad, we’re going to be late. We have to get going.” Liz said giving her father a warning look. I was grateful that she was trying to spare me the questioning by her parents but I had prepared myself for this. But no matter how much you try to get ready for it, it is always more difficult once your there.
“All right Lizzie, but we would like for Max to come over to dinner sometime soon so that we can get to know him a little better, okay?” Her dad asked with a non-negotiable tone, directing the question at both of us.
“I would like that sir, what time should I have Liz home?” I was trying my best to say the right thing but since I had never been on a date before I didn’t quite know what that was. The smile on Mr. Parkers face, however, told me I had.
“11:00 o’clo..” Mr. Parker started to say, but was cut off by Mrs. Parker.
“Well since its not a school night please have her home by midnight. If you need us or are going to be late, please call. Liz, do you have your cell phone with you?”
The Parker’s were great, you could just tell by how concerned they were for Liz as well as the amount of trust they had in her.
“Yes Mom, I’ll call if anything happens.” She said giving her mother a hug and whispering ‘thank you’ and then turning to her dad and waving good-bye.
“C’mon Max, we don’t want to be late.” Liz said as she grabbed my hand to lead me out the door.
“It was nice meeting you Mr. and Mrs. Parker, I’ll have Liz home on time.” I call back over my shoulder as Liz dragged me away.
Liz led me downstairs and into the café. Maria gave her a wink and a ‘Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do’ look as we made our way out the door. The early fall night air was warm and gentle. A soft breeze blew Liz’s hair slightly back creating a shimmering affect. Before I could help myself I lifted my hand and ran it through her chocolate tresses. She just smiled at me and indulged my whim.
We walked the couple blocks to the restaurant, Senor Chows. It was a pretty popular place with everyone at school so we had decided to try it. As we made our way to our table a number of the heads in the room turned to watch us. I could hear the whispers and feel the stares. I guess that’s what happens when all of a sudden the shyest boy at school winds up with the most gorgeous girl anyone has ever seen. We would most definitely be fuel for the gossip mills come Monday at school. It was just another step to coming out from behind the tree. It was all worth it as long as Liz was beside me.
We were seated and placed our order. We just sat and looked at each other. Neither of us really believing that we were here together as a couple. It was all just so much to take in all at once. We talked about school, movies, songs we liked. Eventually our conversation turned to the stars. Liz said she had always loved looking at the sky. But that now it held a new meaning. It was like her universe had suddenly opened up and a whole new set of possibilities were set on the table.
“Do you ever wonder where home is out there?” Liz asked and I could see the blush explode on her cheeks. “Of course you do, that was foolish of me to ask, I’m so sorry.”
“Liz, don’t be sorry. It wasn’t foolish. Yeah, we used to think about it a lot. But it was always just kind of frustrating never really knowing and not having any real way to find out. We didn’t remember anything when we were found.” As soon as the words were out of my mouth I realized what I had just done. I know that Liz is smart and had probably figured out that I wasn’t the only one but to her credit she never asked the question. But now that I had opened the door …
“We?” She asked with a soft voice.
“Yea, Isabelle, Michael and I. We were all together when we were born.” I said a little unsure of my use of the word ‘born’.
“Max, I don’t think we should be talking about this in here.” I just had to smile at her. I knew that I was right to tell her. I knew she would keep our secret, even protect it. She just took it all in stride as if it was the most natural thing to do.
Our food already gone we sat quietly finishing our drinks. We were both getting lost in our thoughts and in each other. I hated to break the spell. It’s hard to find someone you can just sit with and not have to talk, to have that comfortable silence and it not feel awkward; have it bring peace. But the night was getting short and I had more planned for our evening.
“I have a surprise of you.” I said conspiratorially with a mischievous smile.
It was at that moment that the little girl in Liz emerged. Her eyes lit up and her smile could have brightened even the darkest room.
“I love surprises, what is it?” She asked with an innocent look in her eyes as she batted her eyelashes.
I almost couldn’t believe my eyes. Liz Parker was being a complete flirt, and with me. I still just can’t believe this is all happening. I sometimes think I am going to have to pinch myself just to make sure I’m not dreaming. I just look at her with a knowing smile on my face.
I paid our bill and turned back to her. “Nice try, you’ll just have to wait and see.” We rose from our seats and made our way back to the Crashdown where I had left the jeep. I went to the passenger side and held my hand out for Liz to take. She smiled as I helped her into the seat. She let her fingers trail down my arm as I stepped away and moved to climb into the drivers’ side. I gave her the half smile I reserved for only her and brought the jeep to life.
The wind blowing in our faces gave us the feeling of flying. The night sky was so clear and speckled with bright pinpoints of light, each one full of so many possibilities. The sounds of the city fell away to the hushed thoughtfulness of the desert. We drove some miles outside of town and then pulled onto an old dirt road. Heading out into the desert a mile or more towards an outcropping of rock. I pulled the jeep to a stop and climbed out, reaching in the back and grabbing a blanket for us to sit on.
“C’mon.” I held out my hand to help her out of the jeep. She hopped down and let her fingers intertwine with mine. She looked up at me and smiled. She smiled at me as if I was the only one that existed. She gave my hand a gentle squeeze, bringing me back out of my daydream. I turned and led her towards a level patch of sand not to far from the rocks and spread out the blanket. We both sat down on the blanket with our shoulders touching, needing to feel the presence of each other
The moon was so full it lit up the entire night sky, giving everything an ethereal quality. The stars were like a sea of flickering candles. We had been quiet for a little while just enjoying the night and all it had to offer. Just enjoying being together and being able to be a normal teenage couple out on a date. Liz slipped her hand into mine; her tiny hand dwarfed in mine, sheltering her from what ever may come our way.
“Max, where were you born?” She asked.
“We weren’t born so to speak, we came out of these pods. When we came out we looked like normal six year old kids. We couldn’t talk but we could communicate telepathically. Once we learned to speak we stopped doing that and after a while we sort of forgot how to. We knew we were different from the start and something inside told us to hide what we could do. I guess it was some kind of self preservation thing.”
“How did the pods get here?”
“We’re not sure about that but we think that we were in the 47’ crash. I know that should put me somewhere in my fifties but we were in the pods all that time until 1989. It seems so surreal actually talking to some one other than Izzy or Michael about this. Its nice to be able to talk with someone other than them.”
“Max, you can tell me anything. I just want to get to know all of you. You have always been so shy at school, it kind of makes you a mystery.” And then she said with a shy smile, “I really love a good mystery.”
I just look at her in wonder. I have been given the greatest gift anyone could ever receive. The gift of life, so many people let it pass them by without ever realizing what they have been given. I let that happen for far to long. I lose myself in her beautiful eyes, I can see so much there. Hope and wonder in the future, a million joys just waiting to be experienced. I can see the future in her eyes. I can see my destiny.
The ride back to the Crashdown was mostly in silence. Each of us lost in thoughts of the other. Our fingers loosely intertwined, needing the constant contact as reassurance this is reality. We arrive at her apartment much to quickly for either of us. Both of us don’t want this magical night to end. The most important thing to remember is that we have tomorrow. We will have thousands of them if I have my wish. I only hope that it’s hers too.
“Well, I guess this is my stop.” Liz sighed regretfully, trying to lighten the somber mood of the evening ending.
“I’ll walk you to the door.” I wanted to do my gentlemanly duty, plus it gave me a few more precious seconds with her, I wanted as many of those as I could get.
“Oh, you don’t have to do that.” She said even as I was taking her hand and leading her to the side entrance to her apartment.
We’re quite the pair aren’t we? We just seem to complement each other so well.
“I had a really great time tonight Max. Thank you.” Liz said shyly. She was shuffling from foot to foot nervously. I couldn’t help but chuckle inside at how the tables had turned so quickly from the beginning of the evening.
“So did I.”
We just get lost in each other’s eyes. The world seems to disappear and all that’s left is us. I gently gather her in my arms and pull her close. Just inhaling her heady scent. She fits so perfect to me, her head tucked under my chin. I would stay like this forever. Just then the outside light flickers on and off a couple times and I know our night is at its end.
“Well, I guess I better get inside.” Liz sighed.
“I forgot something.”
She just looked at me slightly confused. I leaned down and softly brush my lips to hers. It was a kiss of tenderness and promise. One that said I would always be there when you call. I slowly pulled back and rested my forehead to hers just living in the moment.
“Sweet dreams Liz and thank you for making one of mine come true.” A soft smile crossed her face and slowly she retreated to the door. She pushed it open and then turned to me one last time.
“Sweet dreams to you too. Good night.” She looked somewhat sad and then it dawned on me what I had done, what I had almost forgot from being so caught up in her.
“Liz, can I call you tomorrow?” I asked hopefully.
Her smile was remarkable. Before I know what hit me she had bridged the distance between us and had crushed her lips to mine. Her arms wrapped themselves around me with a strength I would never have known she possessed. Her tongue dueled with mine in a desperate last caress. Both of us were trying to commit the taste to memory to last us until tomorrow. She held me tight and then pulled back slightly leaving little kisses all over my face. “Of course you can call me, I expect that of my boyfriend.” She said in between kisses. I couldn’t help the smile that burst forth. I don’t think I could be any happier than I am at that moment. That moment will forever be ours.
The light flickered a couple more times and I knew she had to go…for tonight. We would have many more of these; I would make sure of it. We said our goodbyes one last time and I watched her close the door. I could still state her on my lips. The lingering electricity of her flowing through my body, lighting corners of my soul that I never knew I had. She made me feel human.
I don’t remember much of the ride home or even seeing Isabelle’s somewhat upset face when I was going to my room. All I could remember was that I was Liz Parker’s boyfriend. It was one of the most incredible feelings that I knew I would ever experience. Now I just had to convince the others.
[ edited 1 time(s), last at 25-Dec-2002 12:17:47 AM ]
|posted on 17-Nov-2002 4:17:12 PM by moonieADT|
|posted on 20-Nov-2002 3:50:53 PM by moonieADT|
Thanks everyone so much for the feedback. It most definitely keeps me going.
roswellluver, behrfanny, BehrObsession, FireflyDreamer, Angelus84, AlienDreamer101, frenchkiss70, ILYMEFOREVER, mareli : Thank you for the kind words. You guys have been great and patient in following this along (and dealing with my first shot at writing). Thanks again!!
mareli: Thanks for the bump..
I have a few other fic's in the hopper. One I will be posting very soon (Next couple days) its kind of serious.
2nd one is just a little fluff.
The 3rd one is a bit biographical with our fav couple as the main characters.
I have some ideas for few others but finding the time is difficult. My wife has been great at giving me the kick in the butt to keep me going, and of course you guys too.
Thanks again and look for another chapter of From Behind The Tree on Sunday. This will be Chapter 5:Reactions
See ya soon
[ edited 1 time(s), last at 24-Nov-2002 3:00:36 PM ]
|posted on 23-Nov-2002 4:55:59 PM by moonieADT|
For disclaimer see chaper 1.
From Behind The Tree:
Soft candlelight flickered and danced on her bare shoulder. She looked so radiant I just couldn’t take my eyes off of her. She slowly walked across the room towards me. She wore a deep purple lacy bodice and matching panties. Over that she had a light purple see through robe that hung just past her hips. Liz’s hair was pulled back in a partial ponytail with wisps of her hair hanging down framing her lovely face.
Her eyes were dark with desire. They were looking at me with such intensity it seemed as if she could see right into my soul. Her gaze raked over my body and a slight smile curled her lips in approval. Slowly, ever so slowly I could feel her undressing me with her eyes. First my pajama bottoms fell away into nothingness, quickly followed by my boxers. She slipped those down my legs ever so slowly. She made sure the rough surface of the fabric caressed the length of my now straining manhood.
She was slow, deliberate, and so very seductive. Every move she made was calculated and precise. Every gesture choreographed as a sensual dance. Liz cocked her head slightly to one side as she peered at me though some tendrils of her hair that had fallen across her eyes. Her eyes beckoned to me, calling me, telling me to touch her in places I had only dreamed about before this night.
She took my hand and led me to our bed. Languidly, with the grace of a cat she climbed upon its surface and beckoned me to follow her. She directed me with her finger to join her. As I kneeled down in front of her she gently stroked my cheek and gave me a smile I know is only meant for me.
Liz trailed her finger down the length of my neck and onto my chest. I drew in a shaky breath at the intensity of her touch. Her fingernails left a slight trail as she drew her hand lower and lower on my body. Her touch caused a fire to build within my very core, it raged with a mind of its own, demanding to be sated. I am all but powerless to comply.
I stroked the sides of her body through the lace. I could see her shiver from the feather light contact. Her shiver urges me on, drives me to gently lay her back on the mattress and trace small circles on her supple thighs. I let the circle get large and larger until I brush the material of her panties, the last barrier to her intoxicating core. I let my fingers slip under the material and softly stroke her nether lips. I let my finger play with her, stroking her with increased speed in time with the moans escaping her. I can feel she is getting close to the edge, that place where she will happily plunge into oblivion again and again. Just as she nears the precipice I flick her clitoris with my fingertip and then pinch the tiny bindle of nerves gently between my fingers.
I watch in awe as she comes undone in front of me. Her body shudders from her release and she steadies herself with her hands on my shoulders. Her nails digging into my flesh as the aftershocks crash into her. Her eyes are heavy and glazed from her orgasm. But I am far from through.
I grasp the fabric of her panties and pull them down over her hips. With a grace I have never seen she proceeds to remove them. She takes them and places them under my nose making sure that the soaked center is pressed firmly there. I can’t help but take breath after deep fulfilling breath of the saturated fabric. Her scent was only driving closer to the end of my self-control.
In one fluid motion I lie on my back and pull her hips over me so that she is straddling my chest. I lock my eyes with her and then let them drop slowly down her body. I let my gaze linger on her heaving breasts; her nipples are hard peaks that press proudly against the material of the bodice. I drop my eyes further to her flat and perfect stomach, down further still to the dark patch of curls at the apex of her thighs. Here my gaze is held transfixed. I reach out and comb my fingers through that most intimate hair. I revel in its softness and its chocolate brown color. I could make this my playground, for hours I could cup her mound and mold it with my palm. Feel the hair tangle with my fingers.
Her scent drifts to my nose and I close my eyes in ecstasy at the welcomed aroma. I can only describe it as uniquely Liz. It drives me to an intense craving that can only be fulfilled one way. Her scent is so sweet yet spicy, a heady combination.
I lock my eyes with hers and place my hands on her hips. I apply a gentle pressure to her and bring her forward. Her curls brush my nose as they pass and the feeling is pure heaven. I can feel the wetness of her as she passes over my chin and my mouth is now watering at the thought of possessing her in such an intimate way. Her lips line with mine and I kiss her as I would her perfect mouth. Slow kisses full of desire and longing, of burning want that will not be denied.
Liz is breathing heavy now, her eyes flutter closed every few seconds from the pleasure she is receiving. I draw my tongue from the bottom of her sex to the top in one slow motion making sure to savor the liquid I gather along the way. I flick her clitoris a couple of times before repeating it all over again, drawing out this slow torture to bring us both incredible pleasures. I thrust my tongue into her tight passage and I can feel her muscles contract around me. This just drives me on with renewed want.
My nose is buried in her soft curls. I can’t help but take a moment and just rub my face in her hair. God I love this part of her. I can feel the want coiling up inside of me, driving me to an almost frenzied pace as I lick and suck her tender flesh into my starving mouth. I gently nibble on her moist pink lips and suck each one deeply into my mouth. I try to capture every drop of her sweet love as it flows from her. I can barely swallow fast enough as she starts to become lost in her orgasm. As she reaches her peak it is like a sudden deluge of sweetness that floods my mouth, I shiver as the passionate liquid slides past my tongue and down my throat. I will never be able to quench the thirst I have for her.
Liz looks down at me; her eyes are glazed and half closed. She purrs my name as she has through out our lovemaking, driving me on to please her in any way that I can. I place my hands on her hips and slide her down my body to my waiting hardened length.
I lick my lips and I still taste the liquid passion remaining there. What an incredible flavor it is. Just the thought makes me crave more of what her enchanting body can produce for me, because of me. I can still remember the feeling of having her tower above my head, holding the lips of her heat slightly open and letting her sweet nectar drip ever so slowly into my mouth.
I shake my head to clear the fog I have fallen into. I gaze upon this woman, the love that I wish to stand beside for eternity. She is an enchantress and I am forever lost in her eyes. Our eyes meet and we both can no longer wait for our bodies to become one.
My breathing has become irregular at the thought of our joining. I know I will never experience a more intimate union, or a more beautiful moment than this one. I lift her slightly and position myself at her entrance. Our eyes lock as the tip begins to penetrate her tight passage. The feeling of her muscles squeezing the tip of my manhood makes me want to thrust into her with primal need but I want to make this moment stretch out for as long as I can.
I flip us over and my body falls between her welcoming legs. I crush my lips to hers in a kiss that embodies all the love that I feel for her. My hardened flesh presses against the entrance to her most secret treasure. A place where all my fantasies come true, a place that I can imagine is so warm and tight. My aroused flesh can almost feel the silken walls of her sex enveloping me and squeezing me. I could imagine her muscles contracting rhythmically to produce unknown amounts of ecstasy from my willing body. Begging me for the release that will bathe her inner walls with a warm heat that will radiate through out her very being.
As the thought takes form I slide into her depths. Her breath escapes in a hurried pant as a moan falls from her lips. We start a leisurely pace, neither of us wanting this to end soon. Without either of us realizing it we have increased our pace, driving into and onto each other in an almost violent dance. We both feel that tingle deep within and we know that the end is near. In one final thrust we both cry out and tumble over the edge. The closeness we share is overwhelming in its simplicity and intensity. Our connection is swimming with colors and images, emotions so deep and intense we are on the brink of unconsciousness from the experience.
Slowly we both came back down to earth from our orgasmic high. Neither of us knowing where one ended and the other began. We were still intertwined, our legs, our arms and our minds. Our bodies still joined in the most intimate of ways. I could feel her pulse in the slight contraction of her silken and oh so wet walls around me. I never want to leave the warmth and embrace of her heat.
A knock on our door caused us both to look up. A look of confusion settled on our otherwise tranquil faces.
Why was someone knocking on the door at this hour of the night?
I started at the sound of the knock on the door and came quickly out of my dream. Why is it the best dreams always get interrupted? The though of what transpired caused me to blush.
I heard the knock again and realized it was someone at my bedroom door. With a frustrated sign I threw the covers off me and padded quietly over to open it. The scowl on Isabelle’s face greeted me as she brushed past me and entered my room, leaving me to close the door. I promised myself that I would not let this ruin my day.
“Good morning to you too, would you like to come in?” I asked somewhat to myself.
“How was your date?” she asked somewhat derisively.
This wasn’t going to be good.
“Max, you know the rules. You helped make the rules. No Attachments.”
“No Max, I know that this just wasn’t some casual date so don’t try and use the ‘You go on dates’ routine with me. This is Liz Parker. The girl you have pined for forever. This is not good Max. What do you think you are doing?” Her voice was starting to rise and her eyes had narrowed to a predatory like appearance.
“I’ll tell you what you are doing, you are risking all our lives.” She said, the fire growing in her eyes.
The sound of my window sliding up interrupted us. Michael crawled though the window and closed it behind him. The look on his face somewhat mirrored Isabelle’s.
“Michael, take a number I’ve got him first. You can have what’s left.” Isabelle said with a steel edge to her voice.
Michaels just looked at her a blank face and continued on as if she hadn’t been there.
“Maxwell, tell me what I’ve heard isn’t true.” His look was unrelenting and accusing.
I know they had concerns. I had concerns but there comes a time when you have to trust someone and not only that but you also have to trust in your own judgment. I knew I had made the right choice; somehow I had to get them to see that, I just hoped it wouldn’t take too long and inflict too much damage on us as a family. That’s what they were to me, I mean Isabelle obviously but Michael too. I would do nothing to hurt them or put them in danger. I just hope they know that. I would never risk them for Liz; I knew Liz wasn’t a risk they just had to understand that.
“What?” I asked.
“I said take a number Michael, I was here first.” Isabelle said glaring at Michel to make her point. Michael knew better than to mess with Isabelle when she repeated herself. Far to quickly she turned her attention back to me.
“Max, you are going to put an end to this. It’s for the best, you know that as well as I do.”
“Are you going to answer my question, Maxwell?” Michael grunted interrupting me and receiving a glare from the Ice Princess.
“What?” I was starting to get tired of this inquisition.
“You know damn well what Maxwell, you and Liz parker. It’s all over how you two were out on a date, making eyes at each other. You can’t get involved, remember the rules!”
“I remember the rules, besides if I didn’t Isabelle just reminded me of them a few moments ago”. She looked like she was about to comment but I just raised my hand for silence. I was not in the mood for this. I just had the most incredible night of my life and now I had to deal with this drama. There was no way they were going to make me regret my date with Liz or the relationship I hoped we would have. I wanted this for far to long. I wasn’t going to give this up.
“Michael, those rules were made when we were little and didn’t really understand what was going on around us. I don’t think they app…they don’t apply any more. I…”
“Max …” both Michael and Isabelle started.
“No, I am not going to live my life like we have. Hell, it’s not even really living. We pretend and I ‘m tired of it.”
“What if they come for us?” Michael asked. He always had been the most interested in finding our home. I can understand why, his life had been hard. He hadn’t had a good home and loving parents there for him when he needed it.
“Michael, they may never come for us. We don’t even know who they are. We don’t even know where home is. We may never know. What do we do then? We will have spent our lives wishing for something that never happened. We won’t get another chance at life. We will die some day don’t you understand that? I don’t want to do that alone.”
For the first time Isabelle looked a bit taken aback. She said, “We have each other.”
“It’s not enough, Isabelle. We all deserve a full life not just a few bits and pieces.” I looked at her, trying to soften my eyes. “We all should be able to love someone if we choose to.”
Somehow I had to make them understand or at least get them on the path. “We don’t have give up searching and looking for the answers the we ALL want. But we deserve to be happy, all of us do.”
They both looked at me in silence. What more could I say. These are the harsh realities that we live in. we have a choice. Wait and hope for what may never be? Or live and deal with life as it comes.
“I want to live a normal life.” Both of them just looked at me as if I had grown a third eye. “Well, as normal as possible considering…you know.”
Michael was still bristling a bit but Isabelle felt mostly the same way I did. She just put up a brave front. She had always wanted to tell our parents about who and what we were, but I had always been to frightened to agree to it, Michael too. We all had agreed that we would make that decision together.
Isabelle looked at me with a hint of sadness in her eyes. “You can’t tell her Max.”
The look on my face must have given it away. Her face just fell and then immediately contorted in anger.
“I don’t believe this, how could you!” She hissed through gritted teeth, her understanding melted quickly away and gave way to betrayed anger. If looks could kill I would have been dead a hundred times. “You’ve exposed us all and for what… for some overgrown school boy fantasy that you’ve had?”
“That’s enough!” The level of authority in my voice surprised me and I was even more shocked at the way Isabelle and Michael quieted immediately.
“What’s happening to us? All these secrets, these lives are tearing at us, slowly killing us. I’m not saying we tell just anyone or get careless, but we can’t keep shutting people out. It’s not how I want to live and I really don’t think you two do either.”
The anger had begun to dissipate in the room but emotions were still running high. I figured I might as well explain to them why I told Liz.
“I wasn’t going to tell her this soon.” At that both their heads snapped up. “But I was going to tell her.” I just let that sink in for a moment.
“I had to tell because I got flashes from her and she got them from me. Three times.”
“What?” the both said in unison. If this weren’t so intense it would almost be funny listening to the two of them.
“What do mean flashes?” Isabelle tried asking again.
“It was a rush of images from her life and I could feel what she was feeling as these things happened to her. It was like being able to look through someone else’s eyes and see, hear, feel. …Everything they were. Liz got them from me too. I had no choice but tell her. How else was I going to explain; tell her she was going crazy?” at that I received two hopeful looks.
“Don’t even think about it.” I dismissed quickly.
“How did you get these flashes?” Isabelle asked, I could tell she wanted to guard herself from it happening to her. Little did she know that if she kept up the front her and Michael were keeping she wouldn’t have to worry about it.
“First time was in the Crashdown, when the gun went off. I was just holding her and I wasn’t thinking about it and a connection just formed between us. I just wanted to be sure she was all right. I saw things then but I don’t think she did.” I started tentatively.
I steeled myself for this next one. They were not going to like this.
“The second time was when I healed her.” I said softly.
“The third…” I started, trying to finish this off. But both of them reacted as I had expected them to.
“WHAT!?!” I almost had to chuckle, they were pretty predictable.
“I healed her. She fell down the stairs at school. I didn’t have a choice.” I didn’t really want to get into the details.
“You healed her in public for a scraped knee? What the hell is wrong with you!” Michael exclaimed.
“It wasn’t a scraped knee Michael.” I started, trying to explain.
“All right a broken nail…whatever.” Michael said with a wave of his hand dismissively.
I had now officially lost my patience with his nonchalant attitude; I swear I was close to putting him into a wall.
“Listen to me,” I started through gritted teeth. She fell down a flight of stairs, broke her back and severed her spinal cord. She would have never walked again. IF she even survived the trip to the hospital.“ I finished with venom in my voice. My eyes were cold and unforgiving now.
“Max, is she okay now?” Isabelle asked, genuine concern in her voice.
“Yeah she’s okay now, thanks for asking.” I said softly. Isabelle offered a small smile as apology for Michael’s callousness.
“When I healed her we formed a really deep connection and what I saw …was incredible. I put her in light sleep to make her think that she had only fallen and not gotten really hurt, just knocked herself out. But she knew more was going on, but she left it alone.” I said with a hint of pride in my girlfriend. My girlfriend, I like the sound of that.
“…And the third time?” Isabelle prompted gently.
“Was when I went to check on her that night. I just wanted to be sure she was okay. You know? No weird things happening because I healed her. We started talking and then…” I trailed off. I really didn’t want to talk about this stuff, its personal.
“Yeah…” Michael prompted a little impatiently.
I just looked at him with a sarcastic, ‘thanks for being so understating’ look. Well I might as well get this over with. “We kissed.”
Both their mouths just dropped open. I have to say it was quite a humorous site if not for the grilling I was being subjected to.
“I can’t undue it now. I wouldn’t want to anyway. She’s not going to tell anyone. She knows what the risks are.” Michael just gives me skeptical look.
“Michael, she even voiced the risks before I could. I didn’t even have to ask her not to tell anyone. She knows what kind of danger that could bring. I trust her with my life.”
“That’s fine Max, but you had no right to trust her with ours.” They had me there. I had made that error or was it even an error? You can’t just partially trust someone with a secret like this. It’s either all or nothing. I did not want to feel like I was lying to Liz, and to me omission is the same as lying. It would only end up hurting us in the long run.
“Your right,” I said, “that was something that should have been discussed. But I won’t lie to her. It wouldn’t take long for her to figure out they we all are aliens, she’s smart, you guys know that. It will all work out.”
Michael just turned to the window and raised it to leave. Over his shoulder he said, “What choice do we have now? This better work out Maxwell.” And with that he was gone.
“Man, and you thought I was pissed.”
“He’ll get over it. It will all work out.” I said somewhat half to myself.
Boy, I hope this all works out
Next Chaper: Chapter 6:New Arrivals
[ edited 1 time(s), last at 25-Dec-2002 12:18:15 AM ]
|posted on 25-Nov-2002 9:05:11 AM by moonieADT|
|posted on 26-Nov-2002 10:49:55 AM by moonieADT|
For disclaimer see chapter 1.
and on with the show...
From Behind The Tree:
It’s been two months now since Liz and I have been a couple. I couldn’t be happier. Don’t get me wrong I still have no clue what I’m doing when it comes to figuring out all the right things to say at the right times but Liz seems to be happy. At least the non-stop affection tells me that she is. We’ve been going out to movies and to dinners. We have an official ‘curl up on the sofa and watch movies’ night. Those I wouldn’t trade for the world. Of course half the time we wind up not knowing what the movie was about because we would get…um…distracted.
We caused quite a stir at school that Monday after the shooting. I don’t think anyone ever expected shy, reserved, elusive Max Evans to walk into to school with Liz Parker at his side, her hand tightly gripped in mine. It seemed like all eyes were on us as we made our way down the halls to her locker. I could feel the waves of tenderness and reassurance coming from Liz. I have to admit I was nervous about it, I really didn’t like the attention but the alternative was not an option. It would get easier as time went on. It had to.
Now, our first kiss at school was an entirely different matter. I don’t know what I was thinking, well for that matter I wasn’t thinking. I was doing what I seem to be doing quite a bit lately and that’s working on instinct. I was walking her to her first class and I just didn’t want to be without her for even a little while. All that ran through my mind was that I needed to taste her, to have her on my lips until I could see her again. I know I’ve got it bad, as Michael would say but I can’t help it; I don’t want to help it.
The world just seemed to fall away as our time before the first bell was dwindling. I seemed to have no control over my body as I began to lean down towards her face. My eyes were focused on her sweet, full red lips. I saw her tongue peek out and wet her lips in preparation for our joining, her left arm starting to rise up to cup the back of my neck. I had intended it to be a light peck just to say I will miss you and can’t wait to see you again, but it didn’t turn out that way. Once our lips met I felt this surge of energy flow through me and our connection instantly sparked to life. We were both drawn into the feelings we were stirring up in each other. My tongue tentatively came out and swept her bottom lip and she immediately opened to receive me and crushed her lips to mine. Our tongues dueled fiercely with each other, trying to ease the ache of the upcoming separation. I know it was only going to be an hour but still you got to cut a guy a little slack here, I’m new to all this. Anyways we were brought out of our self-induced haze by the clapping and cheering in the hallway. Also the tap on the shoulder by her Literature teacher kind of help out too. We split apart, both of us blushing heatedly but for some reason I just didn’t care. This was right; this was how it should be. I brushed my lips against her briefly once more and told her I would see her after class.
After that it became a common thing for us to lose ourselves in the moment like that. Maria calls it our ‘ stare-in-to-my-eyes-soul-mate-thingy’; I don’t know where she gets these things. I just can’t seem to help myself. Liz has this force over me and I never want to break free of it. She wraps me up in an embrace of love and devotion that I never thought I would be able to have. She’s my everything.
The dreams I had been having had become more and more intense, if that was possible. I would wake up with my body drenched in sweat, shaking from the powerful effects of them. My body would be warmer than normal and the only thing that seemed to cool me, besides the cold showers, was Liz’s presence. I would always feel a sense of peace around her.
I couldn’t bring myself to ask Liz if she was having the same kind of dreams, I was too embarrassed. If she was she never said so, and I don’t blame her. I didn’t know what she would think of me if I admitted the things I had wanted to do to her in my dreams.
Isabelle has calmed down quite a bit since the day we all talked. Her and Liz have started a tenuous friendship. Nothing to the depth that Liz and Maria have but that takes time and…well time. The most important thing is that she is trying. At first she was her typical icy self but Liz persisted and has been gradually winning her over. I know Isabelle feels how genuine this is and she needed that, we all needed that.
We’ve been closed off from other people for so long. It’s going to take time for all of us to feel that we belong and even more so that we are willing to. All I can think is that it’s going to take time. I’m just glad the procrastination is over and we’ve emerged. It was almost like we were coming out of the pods all over again. Even though the fear was still there, this time it was colored with a conviction.
Michael, well what can I say; he’s Michael. He has had the hardest time accepting that the world is becoming a larger place for us now. He’s still leery of Liz but more so of her friends. Michael and Liz have a polite relationship. Basically he grunts hello and she politely just accepts it. It is funny to watch him and Maria square off at school. She gives it as good as if not better than he gives it. I think if Michael Guerin has a match out there it is definitely Maria. Liz says she has a feeling about the two of them but I’m still not convinced yet. We’ll just have to see how this all plays out. I just hope they don’t wind up doing permanent damage to each other.
Liz and I have had a hard time staying focused on out labs lately. Just last week we were in class and Liz dropped her pencil. Now I’m not sure if it was on purpose or not but she had this smile I had never seen before on her face. Me being the gentleman that I am got off my chair and went under the lab table to retrieve it for her. I pick it up and start to pull back out from under the table when her foot somehow made its way to my back and stops my progress. I look up and all I see is an incredible expanse of skin. I just can’t believe that for a petite girl, she’s only 5’4”; she has legs that just don’t stop. Now I know what you’re thinking and just get your minds out of the gutter, she has panties on and no I can’t see them. Hmmm…
Anyway, what was I saying, oh yea, knees, pencil, legs, yep there I am. Her legs are incredible. So smooth and tan, perfect in shape and just all around WOW. Before I know what I’m doing I reached my hand out and caressed her calf. I hear her let out an almost imperceptible moan. I know I took her by surprise but where Liz is concerned I just can’t help myself. Her skin is so warm and it’s amazing how she just fits so perfectly in my hand.
I gently stroke my hand up and down the expanse of skin that is visible to me. I have no idea how long I’ve been down there but then the most embarrassing thing happens. Liz really lets out a throaty moan, one that sent my blood pressure right through the roof. When I hear it I can’t help but squeeze her leg with a little more authority. Its then that I realize just what has happened and I back myself the rest of the way out from under the table and proceed to stand, seemingly triumphant with her pencil in my hand like a trophy. However the entire class has borne witness to this little show so now we both are red faced and speechless. The class just starts to snicker at our expense. However the teacher fails to see the humor in the situation and we just earned ourselves two nights worth of detention.
Detention is no better than the class was for keeping us focused. Does anyone see how wrong it is to put to people, people who obviously can’t keep their hands off each other, in the same alone for 50 minutes? I think you see my point. Needless to say once the door was shut we proceeded to prove a couple Newton’s laws of motion. Law number one; an object in motion tends to stay in motion, substitute lips and hands and you see my point. Law number three; for every action there is an equal and opposite reaction. I really don’t think I need to explain myself on that one.
Well I think I spoke too soon about the ‘couldn’t be happier’ part. Today a new girl arrived in our AP science class. She has blonde curly hair and is kind of petite like Liz but she’s not Liz. I have this feeling about her…I’ve only had this feeling once before. That was when Isabelle and I first ran into Michael. We just knew he was like us. I have that feeling with this girl. It’s almost as if I know her but I can’t quite place her.
Mr. Seligman was droning on about combustibility but I was barely hearing a word of it. I was still lost in my thoughts when I bumped the valve for the Bunsen burner and caused the flame to spike high in the air. I was hoping no one had seen it but it was just not my day.
Mr. Seligman said “Well since you're obviously so eager, Mr. Evans, I'd like you to come up and be Tess Harding's lab partner. I'm sure with your help, she'll be caught up in no time.
I slowly got up and gave Liz an apologetic look. She just gave me a reserved smile. I think on some level she could sense my feeling of unease. Our connection has been growing deeper. I still haven’t figured out why it’s happening but I am not sad that it is. Liz has not complained about it if anything she seems to really crave the closeness that it offers to us. We have a feeling of comfort and love that surrounds us, I feel sorry for other couples who may never get the chance to enjoy how good of a feeling that can be.
I make my way to the lab table that the new girl is a sitting at and slide into the awaiting chair. I give her a polite smile and turn back to the front. The rest of the class was pretty uneventful except for one thing. I kept feeling this pull at my mind. I’m’ not quite sure what it was but it just felt wrong. It was like someone or something was trying to violate me. I just kept mentally brushing it away. I instinctively just knew that it was alien related.
We’ve always been able to sense when one of uses their powers if we are close enough to them. I don’t know if it’s some kind of fail safe to always give us warning of any possible danger but it’s there and today I’m thankful for it. Given all the evidence there can be only one conclusion.
Tess Harding is one of us.
And more importantly, there is something that is just not right about her, something elusive. It’s as if she was not meant to be apart of the group.
Class ends and not a moment to soon. I smile polity at Tess and make my way back to Liz at our lab table.
“What was going on up there?” Liz asked, a hint of concern clouding her normally beautiful, soulful brown eyes.
I did one of the only things I could do. I bent down and kissed her lightly on the lips and as I did I sent a wave of love to her through our connection. Liz smiled and I placed my hand at the small of her back as we started to leave the room.
I turned slightly towards her and said, ”I don’t think we should talk about this here. Lets get everyone together and talk at the my house after school.” I said with seriousness. Liz just nodded her head.
As I reached the door I felt a hand on my shoulder. Once again I felt that tug at the back of my head a little harder this time. I mentally clamped down on it and pushed the feeling away. The hand that had once been on my shoulder was immediately gone as if it hand been slapped. I spun around and I came face to face with Tess. She wore a slight grimace on her face but quickly pushed it aside, a smile replacing it.
“I just wanted to thank you for helping me today Max,” she said in a saccharine rich voice, then glancing at Liz she added “ I hope this can be a more permanent arrangement.” With that Tess left the class and headed down the hall.
Through out the day I kept feeling the slight tremor of worry emanating from my connection to Liz. I would meet her in-between classes and fold her into my arms to assure her all was going to be okay. That she had nothing to worry about. She would grace me with a smile, although somewhat forced it was still there. I gave her hand light squeezes as we walked to our next classes, each of us taking comfort in the closeness.
I had spoken to Michael later after 5th period to let him know to stop by after school. I could see the unspoken questions in his eyes so I gave him enough to allow him to be on his guard. With a nod of his head we had an understanding and would talk later. It was surprising to say the least that the exchange had gone so smoothly. It was typically unrelenting questions fired one after the other with a demand for action but not this time. This time it was if we were acting as a part of a whole.
The remainder of the school day was uneventful. All up until the final bell, Liz was going to ride with Isabelle and I to our house. As we approached the jeep there standing next to Isabelle was Tess.
“Max, This is Tess. Tess this is my brother Max and his girlfriend Liz.” Liz couldn’t help the small smile that found its way to her lips at Isabelle’s introduction. I could feel the possessiveness crackle through our connection. Liz may be petite but she was fierce. She had already made it known more than once that no one was to mess with her boyfriend.
“We’ve met in AP science,” I started, “what’s going on?” this was to Isabelle.
“I invited Tess over so we can get to know each other better.” Isabelle said somewhat matter-of-factly. “We just seemed to hit it off and we wanted to talk more.” With that said they both climbed into the back of the jeep. I just looked at Liz and shrugged. I guess the confrontation would be sooner than later.
As we passed by the Crashdown, Isabelle placed her hand on my shoulder to ask me a question. I just shook my head and kept my eyes forward. Throughout the ride I could feel Tess’ eyes burning into my back all the while keeping up a running dialogue with Isabelle. I just ignored the sickening feeling and kept my attention on the road and on Liz.
I had Liz’s hand in mine resting on her thigh. I was drawing lazy circles with my index finger on her jean-clad leg. I could feel a slight tingle forming in our connection. I cast a quick look at Liz. Her head was slightly tilted down and sideways, looking at our hands on her thigh. A slight blush had crept into her cheeks and made her look unbelievably desirable. The realization of what the ripple in our connection was startled me. We had kissed a lot since that fateful day at the Crashdown. We had felt passion and desire, love and tenderness, a smoldering longing for each other but it had always been controlled. Always held in check. This was a new feeling, uncontrolled, unbridled, and molten.
It was lust.
We arrived at my house to find Michael; he had put his motorcycle in the shed and was waiting by the side of the house out of view. I gave him a slight shake of the head and headed to the front door. After ushering everyone in Isabelle and Tess went to her room but not before Tess gave me one last look, undressing me with her eyes. At that moment I felt so unclean and violated, I couldn’t imagine how I would have felt had it been physical. I literally felt a tightening in my stomach and the bile started to rise up in my throat. Liz gave my hand a firm squeeze and led me over to the couch.
Michael came in from the kitchen and sat across from me in the chair.
“What’s she doing here Maxwell?” Michael asked in a disbelieving tone.
I raised my hand to ask for a moment when Liz said, “We weren’t able to find Isabelle to let her know about the meeting.” She whispered.
Michael just looked at her not really acknowledging what she had said. “Well?” he said impatiently.
“Michael, show some respect. Liz told you what happened. She knows what I was going to say.” The words were out before I could take them back. I only hoped that he would let them pass but today was not the day.
“Maxwell, we need to talk, later.” And the with a pointed look at Liz he added, “Alone.”
Before I could respond Isabelle and Tess appeared again in the room.
“I don’t believe we’ve met, I’m Tess.”
Michael just grunted a hello and gave a small nod of his head. Tess’s smile faltered a bit at his less than warm reception and continued to follow Isabelle into the kitchen.
“Isabelle, just a second.” She paused and turned towards us right at the doorway to the kitchen, effectively blocking it. Michael had risen and eased his was over towards the front doorway in the midst of passing. I got to my feet and placed Liz slightly behind me, that simple gesture put both Michael and Isabelle on alert. Tess could not hide the look of momentary fear that crossed her face. She was caught and she knew it.
“Tess, who are you?” I asked. My question was simple and to the point. I wanted answers.
“I’m Tess Harding, I just transferred to West Roswell High from Eastside. My dad bought a house in a better section of town and we just moved.” She said with practiced ease. She seemed to be somewhat proud of herself having made it through her speech without a tremor in her voice.
“Max, don’t you think that’s a bit rude?” Isabelle questioned although still on her guard.
My next question brought the room to a battle readiness and would not be so easily answered.
“What are you?” I asked with stone cold eyes and in a tone that held more authority that I ever thought I would wield. Michael immediately raised his hand in an attacking posture towards Tess, Isabelle mirrored his reaction; both of them protecting me as if I was a king.
Tess’s eyes went wide for a second, as she knew she had nowhere to run.
“You wouldn’t be asking that question if you already didn’t know the answer.” She said somewhat matter-of-factly.
“Why are we doing this with her here?” she asked referring to Liz as if she was beneath her. I then felt the now familiar tug at the back of my mind but with a more considerable amount force than before. This time I showed no restraint in shoving it away. I crushed it with a violence I didn’t know I had in me.
Tess collapsed to the floor with a whimper of pain. Her features etched with an unknown agony. It was then that I knew with out a doubt the push against my mind had been Tess.
A blue shimmering energy field materialized instantly in front of me, effectively shielding Liz and myself from any danger. Its appearance slightly startled me as well as everyone else in the room.
“What were you trying to do to me?” I hissed in barely controlled anger.
Michael took dead aim at her and prepared to let loose an energy blast. The air around him was becoming charged. He had never had real good control over his powers but at this moment, when it counted, that knowledge flooded through him with a vengeance. He had to protect his King and Queen.
“My King, you are unharmed?” came his automatic inquiry. Michael blinked in slight confusion and dawning realization of what he had just said but not once did his protection for his charges diminish.
I felt as if something in us was awakening. It was scary and exhilarating at the same time. It was like having been asleep for a long time and just now waking up. Feeling the memories rushing back to you of that dream. You’re almost unsure if it all really happened.
I simply nodded my head to him. Liz moved to my side and placed one arm around my back and the other on my chest.
Tess was looking at us, each one in turn. The fear was plain to see on her face. I don’t think she expected there to be much resistance to her control. She must have assumed that we had little mastery of our powers. Truth was we really didn’t have that a great knowledge of them…until now. Something unlocked within us and immense knowledge became known to us. It was like a wall that had been tenuously put into place had come crashing down. Letting all of our past become useful to our present.
“Please don’t kill me.” Tess pleaded. “I wasn’t going to hurt you.”
“No, you were trying to manipulate me.” I said with unrestrained venom.
“What other abilities do you have?” I asked leaving no question that I wanted answers and I wanted them now. If she remembered anything of our past life as she indicated then she would know that when Zan ordered it too be so, it was so!
“I can change molecular structures and you already seem to know about the mind warp.” She said dejectedly.
“I just wanted you to remember me, to remember us.” The corner of her mouth twitched in delight at the response she received from Liz.
I could feel Liz stiffen beside me. I know she tried not to give anything away but the news had been quite a shock. I could feel her anxiety through our connection and I sent a wave of warming love back to her. Giving her my assurance that she is and was the only one. There would be time when Liz and I would have to talk about my past, my distant past. I needed for there to be no secrets between us. Secrets only allowed room for mistrust and resentment.
“What are you talking about, remember us? There never has been an ‘us’ in this lifetime, there never will be an ‘us’ ever. Liz is my chosen.” I reply evenly. I will leave no doubt to this.
“Do you remember our home planet? Do you remember Antar?”
“We do now, I do have to thank you for your attack on me in some respect. You awakened our alien side. I do remember you, you were kind and gentle, and you loved Zan very much. I am sorry but that was another life.”
Liz had been quiet through out all of this. I know this is more than she signed on for, she doesn’t deserve this mess that was quickly becoming my life. I can’t help but feel like I will wind up hurting her in the long run. That I will prove to be unworthy of the love that this wonderful woman has to offer. I knew there would be so much that she would want to know, had every right to know.
“What do we do with her?” Michael asked. His piercing stare never leaving Tess. I could tell he was itching to conclude this matter and remove the possible threat. I have to laugh a little inside at how much he hasn’t changed.
“Well that depends on Tess.” I turned and faced her. “Tess?”
I would leave her fate for her to decide
[ edited 2 time(s), last at 25-Dec-2002 12:18:41 AM ]
|posted on 27-Nov-2002 9:57:56 PM by moonieADT|
|posted on 1-Dec-2002 12:31:28 PM by moonieADT|
For disclaimer see Chapter 1.
From Behind The Tree:
Tess had decided that she much more preferred living; she agreed to keep her distance and to not use her powers on any of us, especially Liz. I assured Tess that if anything, and I meant anything, was to happen to any of us she would be the one to pay. It was an uneasy truce but it was a beginning.
I explained to the others what it had felt like to have Tess use her mind warping powers on me so that they knew what to look out for. We all kept an eye on each other for the upcoming months. We all started to relax into our routines and try to live our lives as ‘normal’ as possible.
Liz has been wonderful through all of this. We’ve gotten closer and closer over the past two months. There are still times that we just look at each other and we can’t actually believe that we are together. We hid so much from each other for so long its like we have been reborn into a new world, one of fulfillment and happiness, we both dreamed existed but felt it was unattainable.
We continued to explore our deepening connection. It amazed both of us of the depth to which it went. We were able to sense when the other was near and pick up, albeit faintly, what the other was feeling. We had to be really close to each other for this to happen but it was still an incredible feeling to be so close with each other.
Having our memories of Antar was a blessing and a curse. Now we knew of our home and of our lives there but we also saw the death and destruction that had occurred. Our deaths, now that is something you don’t get to say everyday, I can remember the pain as my body fell to the ground, the disbelief in my eyes that this was the end. They played out like a movie inside my mind, and that’s really what they felt like. One long movie filled with characters that looked somewhat like us, almost like our parents.
I could feel the power that these memories gave me, the ability to learn from the experiences of my former self without having to experience the pain. I vowed I would do them justice, and not repeat the mistakes of the past.
My name on Antar had been Zan; he was the king and had had a troublesome reign. Zan had not always made the smartest choices and at times had been self-absorbed. But that had only been a small part of who he was. He loved his people without question. Zan had wanted change, wanted to move away from the outdated practices into a new age of tolerance and fairness. He wanted to make the people more involved in their rule, to have voice and feel they were being listened to, and not just humored as they had in the past. Zan was devoted to his family, his mother and sister, his wife who he loved without question, his best friend. He had always treated those in his service with equality and fairness. He never forgot he was a king, but he was a king with compassion and a strong sense of what was right.
It scared me a little to think that I might become the worst parts of him, and it scared me even more that I would not be imparted with the best parts. But only part of what we are is genetic the rest is environment. The rest we chose. I would choose to do my namesake proud.
Isabelle had been Vilondra in that other life, my sister still and a princess. She had been kind and generous but had one weakness, Kivar. She wanted to believe the best in people and he had been no exception. Under the guise of wanting to settle old differences, Kivar had approached Vilondra asking for her assistance to arrange for a meeting between him and Zan. It was at that meeting that the beginning of the end had occurred. All were slain and Kivar and his followers had assumed the throne.
Michael was my second in command and went by the name of Rath on our home world. He was Zan’s most fearless warrior and his best friend. He and Vilondra had been promised to each other and were to marry one month after my marriage to Ava. Rath died trying to protect his king, his best friend but not before he had to witness the death of his beloved Vilondra. She died declaring her love for him with her last breath.
Ava had been my queen on Antar; she was reborn in Tess. She was quiet and loyal to Zan and had cared for him deeply. She had insisted on accompanying Zan to the negotiation saying she had a feeling of dread that day but could not put her finger on it. Zan had acquiescence at the last minute knowing full well Ava would have given him an earful later when they were alone. In the long line of mistakes that Zan had made that was the final one.
Zan had truly cared for Ava; they had a deep and powerful love for each other. I can now understand why Tess could feel the way she did. All she had were the memories of that life and she had wrapped herself in them, clinging to them as her lifeline. It will probably take her quite a bit of time before she can let that part of her life go. For her sake I hope she moves on.
One of the most startling memories we had was of us emerging from the pods. I could see each of us covered in the fluid that sustained us. I could see the inside of the chamber that appeared to have been carved out of solid rock. We exited the chamber and walked down the sloping path away from our birthplace. We turned back and I could see the formation of the rocks as they stood out against the night sky. It was like a spire pointing proudly at the stars, seemingly showing us the way home. The ‘V’ constellation shown brightly in the sky above the extended fingertips of the pod chamber. We just knew that that was where our home was. I could see the surrounding area, rocks and brush. We walked a little ways and we came across a fallen sign. At the time it made little difference to us but now it was our guide to finding something physically tangible from Antar. The sign said Pullman Ranch.
“Liz. I think I remember where our pods are.” I started hesitantly. The look of worry was written plainly all over my face.
“How do you feel about it?” she asked, I knew she wanted me to open up to her so I wouldn’t bottle it all up inside. I could see her telling me with her eyes that she was there for me no matter what.
“I’m not sure, I mean I want to find out as much as I can but at the same time I’m afraid of what we might find.” I said somewhat lost in my own thoughts. “I mean what if we find out nothing more than we already know or what if we find that there is a way for us to return to Antar, what then?” I finished with a shake of my head.
I watched as the shadow of fear quickly crossed Liz’s face, I knew this was an issue that we had never discussed but now it seemed as real as any other possibility.
“I don’t know Max, but not knowing I think would be worse. You don’t want to live your life with regret. It’s important to have all the facts first. Then decide what you want to do.” She said softly, trying to maintain a strong façade.
That was my Liz. I admired her strength at giving me advice that might ultimately lead to me leaving for Antar. I knew though that if that ever had to happen, she would have the option to join me. I won’t make that choice for her. I could not see myself without her by my side. She has become my advisor and best friend.
We all got together at Michael’s apartment; he had just recently become emancipated. His situation with hank had quickly deteriorated over the past few months until it had become unbearable. As hard as it was for him, Michael turned to Isabelle and me for help. Our father, being a lawyer, was able to handle the details and paperwork required, and within a week Michael was officially on his own. The look of peace that appeared on his face when he signed the papers was one of the most touching things I had ever seen.
To support himself, Liz had helped get him a job at the Crashdown as a cook. It helped bridge the gap between the two of them that Michael had created. His acceptance was slow in coming but at least it was there. Liz’s help, with out any strings attached, only further strengthened that acceptance.
The meeting at Michael’s had been swift, I told the others what I had remembered. Liz gave my hand gentle squeezes to remind me I wasn’t alone, through out my retelling of the memory. We had decided that we would all go to the ranch on Saturday evening. This way our absence in town wouldn’t be missed. Saturday could not be far enough away and yet not get here soon enough
We were all unsure if we should include Tess on this trip. In the end it was her past just as much as it was ours. She had stayed clear of us for the most part and had made no further attempts at manipulation. When we did see her she was pleasant but you could see the hurt in her eyes for what she had lost and how she had handled it. I was still leery of her but I think she truly was sorry for her actions. Only time will tell if this rings true.
We all arrived at the rock formation late Saturday afternoon. It was even more majestic than my memories had portrayed it. Its upsweeping lines gave it an air of authority over the surrounding landscape. Its graceful rise from the desert floor almost looked too engineered to be natural. Just as I had seen in my memories its tip seemed to be pointing the way to some unknown home.
As if some unseen hand was pushing me along I moved up the path towards the rock formation. The nearer I came to it the louder the hum inside me became. Liz gave my hand a reassuring squeeze when she felt my pause. I looked down at her, a thankful smile crossing my lips. She was here by my side, without even knowing what the dangers could be.
How could I have been so careless? Of course this could be dangerous and I just led her into the middle of it. Something inside me was telling me that all was okay and that no danger was present but I still couldn’t help feeling I had been to blasé about this. As much as Liz wants to help I can’t risk her being hurt. She means too much to me.
“Liz, maybe you should wait at the jeep.” I started to say.
I could feel the hurt instantly in our connection. I turned to her and cupped my hands on her cheeks.
“Liz, I don’t want you to get hurt, this could be dangerous. Okay?”
Liz looked at me with the same love that was flowing in our connection now.
“Max, do you really think this is dangerous?” she asked. I could tell that she already knew what my answer was going to be. “Don’t you fell it?”
I just looked at her, had she felt the feeling of peace that I had felt too? I wonder if she experienced it through our connection or on her own. We will have to talk about his more.
“I hate to break up the staring contest you guys got going on here, but Maxwell I’d like to get to the pod chamber before I die.” Michael said sarcastically, smiling at the blush that tinted both Liz’s cheeks and mine. Unfortunately for Michael Isabelle didn’t see it as so funny and that earned him a smack in the back of his head.
“Hey, what was that for?” Michael asked rubbing the back of his now sore head.
“Michael if I really have to answer that you are going to have shin to match.” She said with a satisfied shake of her head.
“Let’s get going.” I said and started further up the rock face until we came to a flat section of the rock face. It wasn’t strikingly noticeable but just enough to attract my attention.
“This is it.” I stated matter-of-factly, lost in my own thoughts.
“Great now what do we do, wiggle our nose?” Again this was Michael trying to help.
Isabelle was winding up for another run at Michael’s head when I swept my hand over the rock face to my right and a glowing handprint appeared. Isabelle’s hand stopped in mid strike as we all gazed at the glowing rock. I just looked at everyone and took a deep breath. I looked down at Liz and she just pressed herself into my side. I could feel the strength welling up in me. Urging me to continue towards the answers we were seeking.
I placed my hand over the glowing print and felt a slight tingling sensation. It felt as if the rock was scanning me to ensure I was allowed access to the chamber. I heard a clicking sound and then the rock wall in front of began to recess and then slide to the left. A rush of stale air escaped from the sealed chamber.
I felt Liz grip my hand a little tighter. I looked at her and she told me with her eyes she was ready. We entered the chamber slowly, our eyes gradually adjusting to the amber lighting that filled the cavern. Once we were all in the chamber we found ourselves facing the very evidence of our creation. The pods.
They were stacked two on top of two, making a square, a four square. Why did that seem so important? They were just as I had remembered them. I could sense which pod was mine from the hum in my body as I was drawn to it. I released Liz’s had and moved towards my pod, as did the others. It was a little eerie seeing this place. Knowing that at one time other aliens, real aliens, had walked here. Our protectors had created this place for our safety until we were ready to come out of the pods.
Some how I just knew that I had always had a personal bodyguard, we all had. They must have been sent with us, but where were they? Obviously the pods didn’t just place themselves here, this chamber didn’t create itself.
“Can you feel them?” I asked the room in general.
I was met with silence and then I heard a quiet, “Yes.”
I spun around to look at Liz. She could feel them? How was this possible?
Her eyes met mine and we were lost to the room. We gravitated towards each other until we were side by side, my arms around her waist. The lighting in the chamber dimmed a little and them we saw them. Our protectors.
There was a whirlwind of activity in the chamber as the protectors moved the equipment into place. Gleaming pods superimposed themselves on top of their time-wearied clones. The care that the protectors were talking was with out measure. They had been entrusted to ensure the future of their charges and it was more than an assignment or job. It was an honor to server the ruling house, to serve the royal mother, to serve the once great King Zan and his family.
They checked and rechecked the pods countless times to ensure all was in order. The uniforms signifying their place as royal protectors were stained and dirtied from their efforts. Evidence of blood could be seen on one of them. Two of them carried a small chest to the far corner of the cave near an alcove. One of them waved their hand over the smooth surface of the wall and an opening appeared. They placed the small chest in its hiding place and resealed it. King Zan’s protector then moved to the opposite side of the chamber and opened another portal leading to yet another room.
Liz and I watched, amazed at the sight that greeted us from that room. A large conical device stood at the center of the hidden chamber. The hum of the energy flowing from the device matched the hum from my body. I could feel its power in me, the master of me yet it was my servant.
* Do you feel the power? * Liz asked me.
* its incredible. It feels like its talking to me, but I can’t quite make out what its trying to tell me. *
That’s when I heard it for the first time. The vice was loud and clear, comforting and steadying.
You will understand soon.
We watched as the protector checked the device on last time and then sealed that room. The royal seal appeared on the chambers door when it closed. Flaring in brilliant luminescent silver before fading to match the cold gray of the surrounding rock.
The protectors gathered one last time and surveyed their work. They had fulfilled their duties, now the time had come for them to wait. They needed time to establish themselves in the world of humans. They needed to prepare the path for their charges upon their birth from the pods.
With a final bow towards the gleaming cylinders of the pods they moved to the exit of the chamber. Sealing it for what would be the next 40 plus years.
The images faded and we were left as we were before. Liz and I looked at each other with unanswered questions in our eyes. The scene we had bore witness had to have had taken more than half an hour to play out and yet here we stood as if it had been only a heartbeat. None of the others in the chamber seemed to have notice the living movie we had witnessed.
“Did you guys just see that?” we asked together.
Isabelle, Michael and Tess just looked at us with blank faces.
“See what, Maxwell.” Michael asked, his readiness for battle bristling to the surface.
“Liz and I could see the protectors in here when they were bringing the pods in and setting everything up. We saw them place a small chest into that wall.” I said pointing over Michael’s shoulder.
I moved over to where I was pointing and looked at the wall. I closed my eyes and I could still see the protector wave his hand over the spot that was directly in front of me. I repeated his actions from so long ago and the glowing handprint appeared. I placed my hand over it as I had the one at the entrance to the chamber. The sensation was slightly different this time. It was like it was ensuring that it was I and no other that was opening this hiding place.
I heard a collective gasp from the group as the section of the wall gave way and slid to the right, revealing the ornate chest Liz and I had seen placed there in our waking dream. I removed the chest and placed it on a rock ledge that traveled the length of one side of the chamber. I backed away and let the others look at the finely engraved surfaces that still gleamed as if freshly polished.
“This holds the key to our past.” Isabelle quietly voiced.
Michael and Tess turned questioning eyes to her.
“I don’t know what it is guys, but it feels familiar like it …” She trailed off.
“Like it once belong to you. I know, Isabelle, I don’t know how but I know that was once yours.” I said with a slight catch to my voice. Liz placed a soft kiss to the hand she had raised to her cheek. Her fingers still tightly intertwined with mine. A warm feeling of calm flowed between us as we looked at the first tangible piece of a past life.
Isabelle stepped forward and placed her hands on either side of the chests lid. Gently she began to raise it and the sight that met us was amazing.
Inside the chest was a book made from some metallic material. It was covered in symbols that I know I should be able to understand but seem just out of reach. With it were five amber colored stones. They were transparent and oval in shape. There were also two larger stones with a swirled symbol on the top of them; it was the same symbol that adorned the book. The symbol was etched into the solid stone of the large egg shaped devices. The final item was an octagonal piece of brilliant crystal. The light piercing its surface as we removed it from the chest sent brilliant colors dancing all throughout the chamber.
Isabelle began to hand the crystal to me, as we were about to exchange it between us the light being refracted through the object took focus. The crystal was no longer simply reflecting the light entering it, but it was generating its own.
“Look!” Tess gasped.
Before our eyes the beam emanating from the crystal took shape. The image of a woman formed and became fixed in front of us. Each of us was still in shock from what was happening. Yet we knew that we had nothing to fear from this. There was something comforting and calming about this.
“Don’t be afraid, I only wish to bring you comfort.” The image began.
“Max, its our mother, I feel it.” Isabelle whispered excitedly. “Our mother.”
“Yes Vilondra, it is I, Alana, your mother. How I have missed you. Zan, my son, my eyes have longed to look upon you again.” The woman was beautiful but a deep sadness ran through her. She had suffered greatly with the loss of her children, the loss of her life as she knew it and of her home.
“Is it really you?” I asked with awe in my unsteady voice.
“It is part of the essence that I am, my children. Stored in this crystal so that you may view with your own eyes that which has passed before.” The image said with a sad smile.
“Rath, I see you have faired well.” The image said directing its gaze towards Michael. The look of shock and recognition on his face was priceless. With a slight bow to her he quickly regained his stoic presence.
The image turned slightly and looked at Tess. “Ava, you are as beautiful as ever my child.”
Tess smiled and lowered her eyes. “Thank you, its good to see you again.”
The image of Alana then turned to Liz and took in the site of her. I could tell that Liz was beginning to fell uncomfortable under such scrutiny and I moved to her side. I placed my arm about her waist and she turned slightly into my side, her hand coming to rest upon my chest. The holographic eyes of our mother widened slightly and then began to smile.
“My son, you have found love on this planet. Your happiness lights my soul. I wish that all of you should find the same as Zan. Follow your hearts, they will lead you on the right path.”
The image of Alana centered herself in the chamber and addressed them all.
“My son, you were the beloved leader of our people. I have sent with you your young bride. My daughter, the man you were betrothed to, and your brother's second-in-command. Our enemies have come to the Earth. You will know them only by the evil within. Learn enough to use your skills, your knowledge, your leadership to combat the enemy so that you can come back and free us. And that I may once again hold you both in my arms. I live for that moment. Help us. I love you.”
The image of our mother began to fade and was replaced with scenes as if coming from a movie…
The royal family, what was left of it, escaped to hidden catacombs under the palace and began work on creating us. Our mother was desperate to keep hope alive for our planet. They had used human DNA gathered from scouting expeditions that had just recently returned home. The scientists worked non-stop for a month to perfect the pods and their contents.
Our mother hoped that one day we would be able to return to Antar. To see it as the free and wonderful place that it had once been. She wanted us to have a chance to fulfill our lives that had been so quickly and viciously abbreviated. She had felt that there was supposed to be more for us and she was willing to take the risks to ensure we had that chance.
The pods were loaded onto a ship with four royal Antarian guards to ensure the safety of the precious cargo. The ship had been specially modified to ensure a silent and secret escape.
The last image was of our mother, weeping as the hatch on the ship began to close. She lifted her hand and slowly closed her fingers in a disbelieving good-bye.
The image faded to nothing and the soft natural glow of the chamber once again filled the room. Everyone was silent as we each tried to process all that had just taken place.
“I always knew there was something out there but I never knew how important it was.” Michael said with astonishment.
“Things will never be the same, but whatever happens, we have to stay together. It’s the four of us now.” I said as the weight of our responsibilities began to sink in.
I could feel Liz begin to stiffen as Tess approached me.
“I knew this was meant to be.” She said beginning to place her hand on my chest.
“No, Tess. Nothing has changed between us.” Tess just looked down at the chamber floor and gave a silent nod of her head.
I turned to Liz and looked at her with new eyes. The waves of fear and trepidation were flowing through our connection. She tried to hide it but I knew her too well. At that moment she seemed so lost and alone. I never wanted her to feel that way again.
“Liz, I never expected any of this to happen.” I said softly to her. “Everything I told you before is still true. You heard her, she was happy I had found someone, found you, that we had found love together.”
“Max, you have a destiny, I can’t stand in the way of that, I love you too much.” She said, trying to remain strong.
“Liz, you mean everything to me. What we have is beyond what words can even begin to describe. My mother wanted us to be happy. For me that happiness is you. It always has been. Please don’t doubt us now.” I took her hands in mine and gazed into her beautiful doe eyes.
“Liz, you know its true. What we have shared together. The images we saw. You are a part of me, a part that I willingly gave you and I would do over and over again without reservation. My heart only knows one love in this life and that is you.” I said with conviction.
“I ask you now, please do me the honor of walking beside me, I vow to you my love, my heart and my soul. You have those and always will. I will protect you with my life. You are my partner and equal, my friend and confidant.” I finished, my eyes glistening with emotion.
Silent tears had begun to fall on the Liz’s cheeks. I could feel the swelling of love and devotion flooding through our connection. But she still had doubts.
“I don’t want to hold you back…” she started to choke out in a small voice.
“Shh…You will never hold me back, you give me the strength to move forward.” With that said I folded her into my arms. Out embrace was one of commitment and solace. I rubbed small circles on her back needing to feel her under my fingertips. I kissed the crown of her head and let my fingers sift through her chocolate tresses. We just breathed each other in talking comfort in the scent that was now so familiar.
“Forever.” I whispered to her. I pulled back slightly to look into her shining eyes. I could not resist her soft lips, so tender from her catching her bottom lip in her teeth when she is nervous. I let my lips gently caress hers, the kiss saying everything that my words had before. At last I felt it. Acceptance.
“Liz, you … you are my destiny.” I whispered.
Next post will be on next sunday ..
[ edited 2 time(s), last at 25-Dec-2002 12:22:17 AM ]
|posted on 8-Dec-2002 1:36:52 AM by moonieADT|
|Thanks for again for all the great feedback. I'm flattered that you really like the version of Roswell I have created.|
Well since the last Chapter some of you described as the end of season one...I guess welcome to season two...Enjoy
For disclaimer and summary see Chapter One
From Behind The Tree:
End Of The World:
I stopped below Liz’s balcony. The ladder that used to be my enemy now carried me to the arms of my angel. I look back and I find it hard to believe how far we have come. The changes in all of us are tangible, concrete. They say that change takes place so gradually you hardly know it’s happened. I guess that gives you the time to become accustomed to where you are and who you have become.
I reach the ladder to start my climb up to her balcony when I hear voices, actually a voice. It’s Liz.
“Max?” She sounds confused. I was about to answer her when I hear her begin to say something else.
“No, no, I don’t …I don’t know who you are, but you…you’re not Max.”
I start up the ladder, slowly, careful not to make any noise.
“Wh-what you expect me to believe that the…the Granilith is like some sort of time machine?”
‘Granilith?’ Time machine?' I don’t like this one bit. I have only ten more steps to go…
“The world is going to end in 14 years? Who’s taking over?” She asked the air.
Seven more steps…
“Because Tess left?”
‘Tess?’ This just keeps getting better and better. Five more steps…
“You want me to make you fall out of love with me? How?” I can hear the heartbreak and disbelief in her voice.
My head crests the ledge and I see Liz just outside her window. She’s looking right at me but it seems like she’s looking through me. Then it dawns on me…mind warp…. Tess.
I scan the balcony looking for something, anything. I can barely make out a lone figure standing a few feet from Liz’s window. The shadows hide the features but I know who it is.
“Enough” I command with burgeoning anger in my voice. I swing my legs over the edge of the balcony wall. I began to make my way over to Liz.
Tess is startled and drops the mind warp. She raises her hand towards Liz, her eyes as cold as ice. I freeze in my tracks, her eyes are crazy, and I’ve never seen her like this.
“If I can’t have you, she sure as hell isn’t going to.” Tess said menacingly.
“Tess don’t.” I said as I edged slightly more towards Liz.
“Max, don’t move. I will do this; you have to realize I have nothing to lose at his point. If I don’t have you I may as well be as good as dead and if I take her with me that’s just an added bonus.” She smirked somewhat proud of herself.
I was in a situation where the will to live of the aggressor could not be used to bargain with. Tess really didn’t care if she lived or died. She just wanted me.
These were the situations you here about where the lover sacrifices everything. Doing anything to save the one person that means the world even if it means losing your own happiness. All you want is to see them alive.
“Tess I’ll do what ever you want, just don’t hurt her.” I pleaded.
“Have you bonded with her?” she asked through eyes that were narrow slits.
“No.” There was nothing else I could say.
“Just so we are clear, you WILL bond with me.”
I could feel my blood boiling in rage, but I felt powerless to stop this. If I did anything Tess would hurt Liz and I just couldn’t live with that. I would sacrifice everything for her, even our love if it will keep her alive and safe.
“Just let her go.” I said, defeat laced through my voice.
Tess just smiled, a look deep with malice and hatred.
“Oh I will, but first things first. Your gonna give little Lizzie here a show.”
Tess took a step closer to Liz and motioned for me to move back. When at first I refused to move Tess sent a small burst of energy into Liz. Liz screamed with the pain from the sudden attack. I just watched in horror as she fell back against the brick wall, sliding down it till she was sitting on the balcony’s floor.
Liz leveled a cold stare at Tess.
“Is that the best you got?” Liz said to her through gritted teeth, trying desperately to be brave.
Tess just smiled evilly and poised herself for another attack.
“Tess, please stop. I’ll do what you want just let her go.” I pleaded with her.
Tess glanced at me with a look of victory in her eyes. The next words she uttered chilled me to my very core.
“Max, where going to show Lizzie what it’s like when aliens bond.” You could feel the satisfaction dripping from her voice.
I would forever regret my decision the first day we confronted Tess. I should have let Michael dispatch her to the dust she does not deserve to have risen from. I vowed at that moment, if I were to somehow escape from this, my justice will always be swift when there is no doubt of the crime.
Liz just looked on with pain filled eyes. I couldn’t bare to hurt her this way, but what choice did I have. If I attacked Tess, she would still have the time to kill Liz. Liz was too far away for me to protect in the confines of my shield.
My only hope was at the time of the bonding, that was when I could kill her. The only thing was that by doing so I would be killing myself. The bonding begins as soon as the physical bodies join. We are at our most vulnerable at this time. If anything happens to one of the mates during the bonding it happens to the other as well. Even if the souls are unwilling they will still attempt to join, linking you together even if only temporarily. Once the linking was complete you could commit no wrong against your mate, you sought only to protect them.
That was why rape on my home world was punished by death. It was decided long ago that joining one’s soul against their will was the most heinous crime that could be committed and that the inflictor of such pain should feel it in return, ten fold, by whatever means necessary.
Quickly the bond would lessen and finally break, releasing its unwilling victim. But by then the damage was done, lives ruined, hearts destroyed. Our planet had not known such agony in a hundred years until Kivar came.
“What’s going to stop you from hurting her after the bonding?” I wanted something, anything that would guarantee me Liz’s safety. Even as I said it I knew the answer.
“You know as well as I do that I won’t hurt her once the bonding is complete. I will not be able to hurt those that you care for. I take on all that you are. I do have to say I do regret that a bit but it’s a sacrifice I’m willing to make to ensure my place at your side.” She was cold and heartless; there truly was no redeeming quality in her.
I just hung my head in resignation. There was nothing left, it was only a matter of time now.
“Max, strip!” Tess commanded.
And time just ran out.
My eyes met Liz’s. I saw so much love there I had to fight back the emotion threatening to break free. Even as she was about to witness my ultimate betrayal her love enveloped me and comforted me. I could feel the forgiveness radiating from her through our connection. I realized at that moment that these would be that last minutes I would feel like this, inside me, around me.
I slowly raised my hands to the buttons on my shirt and began to undue them. The task did not take anywhere near as long as I wanted it to. I dropped my shirt too the ground and looked with pleading eyes to Tess. All she did was smile wider and stand a little more erect.
Tess’s gaze never left me as I proceeded to undue the button of my jeans and pull down the zipper. ‘My first time is going to be my own rape.’ I thought. How did we ever get here, why is this happening?
I pulled my jeans down and kicked my shoes of to take them the remainder of the way off, the cool night air making shiver slightly as it brushed against my skin. Tess wore a look of complete satisfaction as she watched me disrobe. Her watching me alone made me feel dirty and violated. I could not imagine how I was going to feel once the bonding had begun.
“Finish!” Tess demanded, a feral look lighting her eyes. She was looking directly at me in anticipation. Her tongue darting out her mouth to lick thin depraved lips.
I started to remove my last barrier to world and to my dignity.
I’m not real sure about what happened next. But the things I knew at the time were this:
A flash of brilliant green light
The look of utter shock freeze on Tess’s face
Tess flying backwards
Tess lying on the ground smoke rising from her body
I looked from Tess’s smoking body over to the wall where Liz now stood. The look of pure and utter hatred etched all over her face. But through it all I could see the shock in her eyes at what she had done. The flickering remnants of the green energy still traveling lightly around her arms and hands.
Liz slowly lowered her outstretched arm back to her side. She turned horrified eyes back to me. I quickly made my way over to Liz and folded her into my arms and enveloped us in the protective glow of my shield. I could feel the tremors racking her small body. I sent wave after wave of love and understanding through our connection, trying to soothe her weary mind and ease the shock of what had transpired.
”Are you hurt?” I was so frightened that Tess had badly hurt Liz with her blast.
Liz just shook her head, the shock of the situation really starting to take its toll.
“I Love You, Liz.” I whispered to her.
Liz started to sob at the loss of her innocence. She had taken a life.
“I didn’t mean to this to happen, its not what I wanted.” She cried.
“I know it wasn’t. It’s okay, it’s going to be okay.” I said trying to comfort her.
“Max, it will never be okay. I…. I.…. K...ki…killed someone.” She stammered.
“No Liz, she’s not dead. She’s hurt but not dead. You did nothing wrong. It’s going to be okay.” I soothed her. She had just saved my life; I would never be able to repay her.
Liz couldn’t hold back the tears that had been threatening from the start. Max could feel Liz’s pain through the connection; wave after wave of hate, anguish and self-loathing came rushing at me. She had been strong through it all; she deserved to let this all out. She needed to grieve for the innocence she had lost.
I flooded her with love and understanding. I wanted, needed her to know that none of this was her fault.
“Liz, you saved my life. You have nothing to be sorry for. She will never be able to hurt us again, Liz, never. I swear to you.” I assured her. She looked up to me and gave me a small nod of her head. Her slight smile was forced but she was trying.
“What does this mean, am I becoming one of you?” she asked with mixed emotions. I could feel her confusion at what was happening, her fear that something was wrong, and her awe that she would share this with me as well, that she would be able to show me that I would never be alone.
“I’m not sure, but I think it’s because of me healing you. I knew that something had happened during that but I never imagined this. Are you in pain?” I couldn’t help but be deeply concerned; I didn’t want anything about me to ever hurt her.
She gazed up at me, a look of wonder and peace settling over her once distraught features. “Max, I feel …at peace. Strong. I feel you. Never any pain.”
I was about to pull her to me and kiss her when a sound behind me brought me back to full alert. I knew my shield protecting us but I didn’t want any more surprises. Michael’s face appeared over the balcony ledge and quickly he scrambled over. Isabelle quickly followed.
They both surveyed the scene, Liz and I bathed in the transparent blue lf my shield and Tess’s lying unconscious on the ground a few yards away.
“Are you two all right?” came Isabelle’s slightly frantic question.
Michael moved to take up a watchful position over Tess, in case she came to any time soon, as I answered her.
“We’re okay ….now.”
“Maxwell, what the hell happened?” he’s agitated, hell I’m agitated but its not going to make the situation any better.
“Tess was mind warping Liz, telling her she had to make me fallout of love with her, something about Tess. I assume to stop her from leaving.” I’m trying to fill in the blanks as best I can. Liz holds me tighter and nods her head, telling me I was right.
“I yelled at her to stop and then she threatened Liz. Said she was going to kill her if I didn’t. …Bond with her.” I say with a shiver. The idea just turns my stomach and makes me want to retch.
“Nice boxers.” Michael snickers.
Leave it to Michael to crack a joke now.
“Michael!” Isabelle said, a warning clearly in her voice.
“Tess was making me…. do it…. in front of Liz.” I can’t help cold chill that takes hold of me. Liz sends me her love through our connection. I feel it wrap itself around me like a breathing entity.
Both Michael and Isabelle shudder at what must have transpired here tonight. I don’t want to have to relive this night later and I sure as hell don’t want Liz to suffer anymore than she already has, so I just decide to tell the whole story.
“Liz tried to stop her at first and Tess sent a blast at her and knocked back into the wall.” I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to get the image of Liz sliding down that wall out of my head.
“I had no choice but to do what she wanted. I got this far.” I gestured down to my state of undress. “And….” I looked to Liz for what to say next. I didn’t want to make her uncomfortable.
“I blasted the bitch.” Liz said with venom in her voice. My Liz was back and now that the shock had passed a little bit she was pissed.
Isabelle raised her hand to her mouth while Michael just chuckled.
“C’mon.” he said in disbelief. “You did this? What are you becoming an alien too?” he asked sarcastically.
Liz and I just looked at each other, unsure of what to say. We weren’t sure ourselves what was going on, but after everything that has happened in our lives it didn’t seem that out of the ordinary.
“I was kidding, you know a joke.” He looked between the two of us, his eyes going a bit wide.
“No fucking shit!”
“Michael! Liz are you okay?” Isabelle asked. I had to smile at the concern evident in her voice. It had been a rocky start for our little group but we were turning into a family.
Liz just smiled her thanks and nodded her head.
Tess groaned and started to sit up, Max pinned her against the wall with his powers and held her there. Michael kept a watchful eye on her with his hand raised, ready to strike. Tess looked at Liz with pure hatred in her eyes. Her eyes traveled over the rest of the group. Each one in turn looked at her in contempt.
“Isn’t this nice, the whole family is here.” Tess said sarcastically.
“Shut up Tess, I’ve never hit a girl before but I’m willing to make an exception for you.” Michael warned her.
“I can’t believe I actually liked you at one time. Why Tess?” asked Isabelle.
Tess looked at her as if she was beneath her, not worthy of an answer. She shook her head, “That bitch has taken what is rightfully mine. I’m his wife, I’m the queen, not her. What is wrong with you people? I’ll tell you what’s wrong with you; it’s these fucking humans. They’ve made you weak, corrupted you with their quiet little lives. Running around like they’re important when they are nothing but a waste of genetic material. You people make me sick, I can’t believe you used to rule a planet.” She finished with a shake of her head.
“Its funny you should say that Tess, you ‘re right I did rule a planet. I am a king.” Max said with growing determination, a steel edge apparent in his voice.
“What are we going to do with her?” Isabelle asked derisively.
“I know what I would do.” Michael had wished they had let him take care of her the last time.
“Tess, you are guilty of crimes against the crown, attempted rape, assault on the intended queen, conspiracy, blackmail, and sedition.” Max announced without emotion.
Tess laughed and just shook her head, “Look, the boy thinks he’s a king.” She said with a sneer.
Max drew himself to his full height and waved his hand, clothing himself.
“I king Zan of Antar sentence you to death, do you have any last words?”
Tension filled the air as all eyes turned from Max to Tess. Michael stood poised ready to deliver the sentence that had to be carried out.
Tess laughed, “You don’t have the balls Max, your too weak, that slut bitch of a whore you call your intended queen has them in her pocket. You’ll never do it.” She finished, gloating over her insults.
“No, I don’t have to do it, the king never did.” Max looked at Michael and nodded.
“Tess may your soul find peace.”
The smile left Tess’s face and a look of horror replaced it. Her eyes grew round and Michael pooled his energy. Her horror turned to pure hatred. “You fu-“
She never finished that sentence. Michael struck when she had turned to face Max. He was swift and merciful. She became dust before their eyes and was caught up in the sudden gust of wind that swept in, taking her remains over the balcony’s ledge and up into the night sky.
“It is done.”
Next Chapter coming on Sunday
[ edited 3 time(s), last at 25-Dec-2002 12:22:44 AM ]
|posted on 12-Dec-2002 11:40:09 PM by moonieADT|
I'm in the midst of working on the next part. I am hoping *fingers crossed* to have it out on time. I had the idea for a section I wanted to add so I'm doing that. I already have a few more parts done but I don't want to jump to far ahead in the timeline too quickly.
Thanks for the bumps and see ya on sunday..(hopefully)
|posted on 15-Dec-2002 12:21:49 PM by moonieADT|
For disclaimer and summary see Chapter 1.
From Behind The Tree:
Under The Stars:
It’s now the end of our junior year. We’ve all been through quite a bit, but we have survived, and gotten stronger. We all look at each other so differently now, we really see the person inside. We’ve learned what is really important; it’s a lesson none of us will forget anytime soon.
After the execution of Tess, we had so many questions but no answers. Why had she done this all of a sudden? Had she just been lying in wait, looking for the first opportunity to present itself and then just trying to capitalize on it? In the end the reasons didn’t matter, it was the fact that we had almost lost so much because of becoming complacent. Still, looking back, what else different could we have done? If we had killed Tess that first day, we would have been no better than she was in the end. Everyone deserves a chance at redemption. The real test comes with what they do with it.
In the end, Tess had just wrapped herself in so many lies, that she could no longer see reality anymore. In part, I think a lot of it had to do with the fact that she had all of her memories from Antar from the beginning. She could remember our life together and the feelings we had shared. They had become her security blanket. To be honest, I know that the lure of power had taken its toll on her as well.
We began working right away on Liz’s powers. It kind of reminded me of Michael when he first started. When it was reflexive, he had little problems, but once it came down to control it was all over. With him regaining his memories those issues were now gone, but Liz didn’t have that luxury. It was so cute to see her get all bristling and piqued when her attempt did not go as planed. But with time and effort she had progressed amazingly fast. If there is one thing I love about Liz, it is the fact that she is a fast learner. Of course Liz worked out this reward system. Every time she did something as she had planned or was directed, she got a full-blown wake you up and tuck you in kiss. Truthfully, I think Liz was holding out, because as soon as the system was in place she became very and I mean very efficient. She just smirked and said it was the motivation that made the difference, but I’m just not ready to buy it yet.
Liz’s powers were developing at a quickened rate and had as of yet to slow down. She wasn’t where the rest of us were by far, but within a year she would be giving us a run for our money. I was worried about her, for as much as it was exciting for her, I still had no idea what it may do to her. I would just die if she was hurt because of what I am. I thought I was going to lose her the night that Tess attacked her; I never want to experience that type of fear again.
Finals are coming in a few months and the year was winding down. We all hoped that this summer would lack the ‘excitement’ of the previous one. We all just wanted to be teenagers for a while. So with that in mind I decided I was going to follow a very teen age ritual and ask my girlfriend to the prom.
We were walking down the hallway to lunch as we passed a flyer for the upcoming prom. I let my gaze linger on it for a few moments before I turned my attention back to Liz. I had known prom was coming up and that I wanted to ask Liz to go, but I was so nervous. You’d think that it was my first date with Liz or something. This was a big moment and I didn’t want to take any chances. I decided I would just ask her right away.
“Liz, I was wondering, um, would you, I mean, I’d really like…” I stammered.
“Yes, of course I would like to go to prom with you.” She chuckled at me. “You are just so cute when you get all flustered.”
“How do you know that’s what I was going to ask?” I couldn’t help but smirk at her.
“Well the fact that you almost burned a whole in that flyer back there was my first clue.” Then she said in a warning tone, “Maxwell Evans were you not going to ask me?” her eyes flashing me a slight warning.
“No, um, I mean, Yes. Yes I was going to ask you.” I could feel it getting steadily hotter I here.
She stopped and turned to me, she put her arms around my neck and pulled me down for an all to brief kiss.
“And that’s why I love you so much.” She finished as she pulled me along to the cafeteria.
It was time; we were going to get our tickets today. They had set up a table outside of the office where you could purchase them. Above the table was a big banner announcing the theme for this year’s prom.
The banner read:
2002 Junior Prom: Under The Stars
“Kind of appropriate don’t ya think?” Max asked Liz, the humor evident in his voice.
Liz just giggled and gave his hand a gentle squeeze.
Prom, it was one of the single most exciting events during your life as a teenager. I had never dreamed, well that’s not true I had dreamed a lot about it, but I never actually thought I would be going, especially with Liz. But here we were, buying our tickets and making plans for what traditionally was one of the biggest nights of your life.
We had been standing in the line for tickets for about 10 minutes when it was finally our turn. Liz and I had been talking so we hadn’t noticed who was selling the tickets, as our turn came, I couldn’t help but groan at who it was.
Pam Troy, renowned skank and all around slut, she had seen to the demise of many relationships at West Roswell, a fact that she seemed to be very proud of. She smiled as we approached, winking right at me. She didn’t even seem to see that Liz was standing right there.
“I’d like two please.” I said to her.
“Hi Max.” Pam said flirtatiously “I’d like to with you too.”
I felt Liz tense just a little next to me. I figured the best way to defuse this was just to ignore her and get the tickets. The quicker this is done the sooner Liz and I can get to the eraser room to celebrate.
Before I could even start to reply, Liz had moved from my side to right in front of me. Her hands were on her hips and I could see the steam just starting to rise from her. I made a personal note to myself to make sure I never got her mad.
“Well, Pam, if you would get the condom out of your ear maybe you would have heard My Boyfriend correctly. We would like two tickets for prom.”
“Well, if it isn’t Miss Brown Mouse. I didn’t think mouses liked it out in the daylight?” Pam quipped trying her best to insult Liz. I just stood there and enjoyed the show. Liz was doing just fine holding her own and she had in fact turned slightly into my body and had placed her fingers over my mouth each time I was going to say something and then she would go back to absentmindedly stroking my chest.
I busied my self with getting the tickets from the other girl behind the desk. A small crowd had started to form around us. No one had ever really seen Liz Parker go off on someone before. This was a day that they all would probably mark in their calendars.
“Pam, its mice not mouses, and try English as a first language rather than a second. I do have to say I am surprised to see you sitting there.”
Pam just looked at her questioningly, although somewhat annoyed. I knew it was coming and Pam had walked right into it. I almost felt sorry for her, almost.
“Well from what I understand, the only thing you’ve been able to do is lay flat on your back. Pam you should be careful, they may never have a shot big enough to cure what you’ve got.”
Pam just sat there, her face red and her mouth not seeming to work. Liz turned to me since she had seen that I had already secured the tickets.
“C’mon honey, I think we’ve gotten everything we need to here.” She said in her sweetest voice.
Behind a stunned and shocked crowd just shook their heads. I don’t think anyone will mess with Liz after today.
“Michael, stop putting the paints on your side.” Maria huffed at him. “I need them too.”
Those two had been bickering since they had first arrived to help with the decorations for the prom. Some days it was funny to just watch them go at each other. You could really see that the two of them were really enjoying themselves. Whenever the other wasn’t looking a small smile would cross their faces. They were in love. It was comforting to know that Michael finally had someone in his life like that. I had been afraid that he would forever be the loner, not waning to form the connections we had all steered clear of for so long. Maria still didn’t know yet but I had a feeling that was going to change very soon. They were getting closer and it was only a matter of time before Maria got a flash, and no not like that, jeez, get your minds out of the gutter.
Michael just looked at her and smirked. It did nothing but set her off more.
“Michael Guerin don’t you smirk at me, so help me I’ll. …I’ll…”
“You’ll what?” he asked with his eyebrow raised.
“I don’t know yet, but don’t worry I will and when I do you better be afraid to go to sleep.” Her hands were firmly planted on her hips and both Liz and I would have sworn there was smoke coming out of her ears.
Michael turned to us and pointed over towards Maria.
“Isn’t she beautiful when she’s angry?”
Liz and I just looked at each other and raised our hands. We were staying out of this, we knew better.
“Michael…” Maria said in her best scalding tone.
“Oh, you know I love you. Now just go back to painting.” He said and turned his attention back to his own backdrop.
He had said it so casually that it had not even registered with him what he had done. Liz and I just looked at him shocked, our mouths hanging slightly opened. We glanced quickly at each other then we looked to Maria. Her expression was priceless. It was the first time both of us had ever seen her speechless. This was definitely one of the moments when you really should have had a camera.
As quickly as the paralysis came over her, it was gone, and she launched herself at him, knocking him onto his back. She looked down into his somewhat confused eyes and smiled like she never had before. She placed her hand on his cheek and stroked her thumb over his well-defined cheekbones.
“Oh Michael, I love you too.” She barely got the words out before her lips crashed down to his in a scorching kiss. They were quickly losing themselves in the moment when they heard someone clearing their throat rather loudly behind them.
“Um, guys? We really don’t want to see your version of the playboy channel.” I chided them.
Both Maria and Michael were red faced, though we were not really sure if it was from embarrassment or from their heated make-out session. Liz and I just went back to our section of the backdrop and got back to work. Of course we had to take breaks for kisses every now and then. Remember all work and no play….
As the day went on, more and more of the decorations were completed and placed. The evening found us all standing side-by-side admiring our work. The room had been transformed into a night sky; hundreds of tiny pin lights were strewn across the ceiling. The tables were setup in a u-shape surrounding the dance floor. Backdrops of planets and galaxies outlined the perimeter of the room and streamers hung haphazardly from the ceiling. The look could only be described as magical.
“Well guys, we’ll be in here in two days having one of the most incredible nights of our lives. Are you ready?” Liz asked, she was barely able to contain the excitement she was feeling course through her small frame. She had been a bundle of energy all day and she had yet to wind down.
She received a chorus of yeses from Michael, Maria and a little peck on the lips from me.
“Burgers tonight at the Crashdown are on the house, let’s go. I’m starving.” Liz skipped of towards the door with me in tow. I was a little dazed from the sudden powerful pull on my arms from her.
We emerged from the building and gathered around the jeep. We all just enjoyed the cool breeze and the bright, starlit sky. It really is beautiful here. I never really took the time to notice before. I guess you start to notice things when you’re in love. Everything is just a little bit better than you thought it ever could be.
That’s what Liz has done to me. She has opened my world and given me an amazing gift. She has let me see the world through her eyes, and what a beautiful world it is.
We piled into the jeep and headed to the Crashdown. ‘Save Yourself’ by Sensefield came on the radio. Each of us driftedoff into our own little world as the music surrounded us and the words wraped us in their melodic embrace. Liz looked at me, she seemed to be taking a mental snapshot of this moment. I glanced over at her and she offered me a simple smile. As the song continued to play I would look over at her, she was losing herself in the textures of the music. Our eye’s locked for a brief moment and she mouthed to me, ‘I’ve saved myself for you.’ She gripped my hand a little tighter and smiled softly at me. Her eyes telling me what her mouth had just a moment before.
Michael and I arrived at the Parkers a couple of minutes early. We just looked at each other and took a deep breath.
“Michael you ready for this?”
He just looked at me with something I had never really seen before in his eyes, fear.
“Maxwell, how did I let myself get talked onto this?” He seemed to be asking himself more than me.
“Because you want Maria to be happy, and she would probably hurt you in some unimaginable way if you didn’t take her?” I offered by way of explanation. The scowl I received for my little comment told me I was far from being funny.
“Michael relax, it’s simple. Place her arm around yours, be sure to ask of her if she needs anything every half hour or so, offer to get her drinks, dance with her, it’s easy.”
“Whoa, hold the phone right there, I’m going to have to dance?” Michael just really had no idea what this night was all about.
“Yea, think back to the memories on Antar, we had formal dances all the time. You were a pretty good dancer as I remember. It’s just like that. Just follow the music, stay with the slow songs if you have trouble, but mostly, just tell Maria that your not sure and she’ll help, she’ll love that she can do this for you. Trust me.” I give him slap on the back.
“All right, ready now?”
He gave me a slow nod. I felt bad for him, but I know that Maria really will take care of him. Liz was going to talk to her about it. I figured Maria wouldn’t be expecting too much so anything that Michael was able to do she would be thrilled with. The two of them were just happy to have each other. It was nice to watch them at this stage of their relationship. It was all so new and exciting and their bickering definitely kept them on their toes.
I turned to the door of the Parker’s apartment and knocked. After a few moments Mr. Parker opened the door and ushered us into the living. He offered us a seat as he sat down in his chair. Mrs. Parker came in and just stopped in her tracks. She raised her hand to her mouth and sighed.
“Don’t you boys look handsome.” She exclaimed.
“Thank you Mrs. Parker.” We said in unison. We glanced at each other quickly and just smirked.
“The girls will be out in few minutes, they’re just finishing up. I’m going to go get my camera ready.”
Both Michael and I winced at that thought. I had forgotten all about pictures.
We heard Maria’s voice coming from down the hallway where I knew Liz’s room to be.
“Liz are you ready yet?” Maria called out in an irritated voice.
“Yes Maria. I just have to get my wrap and I’ll be ready to go.”
“So boys, are you off to dinner first?” Mr. Parker asked, calling my attention back from Liz.
I had a feeling this was not about dinner, that he was leading up to something. I could only cringe inside at what the next questions would be.
“Yes sir, we’re going to Senior Chows. The girls really like it there so we figured it would be better to do something we knew they would really like.” I said sincerely.
Michael just nodded his head in agreement. I almost envied him; I doubt he was going to have to say two words. Why is it I’m always the spokesman for us, sometimes it really sucks being the leader guy.
“I just want to say, I trust you Max. You’ve been really good to my daughter and she really cares about you.” He paused, leveling me with a serious gaze.
I nodded my head in thanks but I knew this was the part where my life is about to be threatened.
“But, just so that we are clear, I want my daughter to come back from the prom the same way she left.” His eyes never left mine and he showed almost no emotion on his face except to betray the seriousness of his words.
“Yes si---“ I started to say.
“Daddy, leave Max alone. I’m a big girl and capable of making that decision.” She scolded him playfully but you would have to have been deaf to miss the underlying threat in her voice. Mr. Parker looked at his only daughter, about to comment, when his voice caught in his throat. Liz flashed him a quick glance, her eyes backing up the words she had just said. Mr. Parker just raised his hands in defeat and leaned back in his chair.
I couldn’t help but stare at the vision before me. I realized at that moment, I had never really known that true meaning of beauty. Her smile lit up the room and my heart along with it. Her hair was piled in curls on her head with the sides left to frame her delicate face. She looked angelic. She had only a little makeup on, gloss to give her lips a glistening sheen, light blush brought out her naturally defined cheekbones, and her eyes lust sparkled on their own. Her dress was ….was…. I just hand no words to even describe it. It was light lavender in color and hugged her petite form almost like a second skin. The spaghetti straps offered her tanned shoulders up to my hungry gaze, a feast my eyes would never get their fill off. The front plunged slightly to reveal a portion of her cleavage. Seeing the swell of the sides of her breasts seemed to cause my pants to fit just a little bit tighter than they had a while ago. Liz spun around slowly and I thought my head was going to spin off as I saw the expanse of her bare back, it sent my senses into overload. As Liz completed her pirouette, her eyes locked with mine and we were just lost to the rest of the room. I vaguely recall a couple of flashes going off, but nothing could penetrate the haze she had surrounded me in.
“Do you like it?” she asked me softly.
I couldn’t respond, I just looked back at her dumbstruck. How could she expect me to speak, let alone have a coherent thought with her looking like that?
However the sound of someone clearing their throat was the ice water needed to bring me back to my senses. Mr. Parker was not looking too happy at me, I guess it may have had something to do with that fact that I was looking at his daughter as if she was my next meal. I offered a weak smile and returned my gaze to Liz.
“You look absolutely beautiful, stunning.” I stammered out.
After a few more seconds of loosing myself in her eyes again, I remembered the corsage I had in my hand.
“I brought this for you.” I smiled shyly.
“It’s beautiful Max, will you pin it on me?” Her eyes were so bright with excitement.
I nodded my head and slowly walked over to her. I took the corsage out its box; thankfully Mrs. Parker was there to take that from me. I gave Mrs. Parker a small smile of thanks and turned to Liz. I raised my hands to pin it on her and realized the straps were too thin to pin it there, which left only one place. My face burned bright crimson as, with shaking hands, I slowly gathered a small bit of the material of dress at the swell of her breast in my fingers. It took me three tries before I finally got it right. Liz placed her hand on my cheek and caressed me there.
“Thank you.” She more breathed than said.
I offered her a wobbly smile and took her hand in mine.
Mrs. Parker had us all line up for our ‘pre’ prom pictures. I lost track of how many different poses we went through. But she was in her glory, after all her baby girl was becoming a woman.
“Mom. Mom, mom … we’ve got to go. We have dinner reservations.” Liz couldn’t help but smile at her mom.
“Okay kids, you have fun and be safe.” Mrs. Parker said.
We all made our way to the door, Maria and Michael leading the way. They were already out the door by the time Liz and I rounded the corner.
“Liz?” Mrs. Parker called out to her.
Liz looked up at me and smiled. “Wait here, I’ll be right back.”
Liz turned and went around the corner and she must have bumped right into her mom.
“Yes mom?” I could hear Liz say to her.
“Liz I want you to be safe, I’m under no delusions about what could happen tonight. Here, take these and be safe.” I heard Mrs. Parker say with concern laced through her voice.
I could feel the heat rise up my neck and into my face. How many times was I going to blush tonight?
“Mom, oh my god. I…I…got to go.” Liz said with a bit of distress in her voice. I could definitely understand why.
Liz came back around the corner and looked up at me, her face flushed and her eyes slightly rounded. She could see in my face that I had heard. Her blush did nothing but grow deeper.
“You heard?” she whispered, I could tell she was hoping that I hadn’t.
I just nodded my head and took her hand. We both gave a nervous laugh and headed down the stairs to catch up with the others. We all piled into the limousine and finally we were on our way.
Dinner went well, except for Michaels ordering fiasco. But that’s something I’ve been sworn to secrecy on.
We arrived at the prom a little late and everything was already in full swing. We checked our coats and decided that we might as well get the pictures out of the way first. The line moved fairly quickly and before we knew it, it was our turn. Michael and Maria were first. It took a bit for Michael to stop fidgeting but with a little coaxing from Maria they got their picture.
Liz and I were next. As we stood under the archway we turned and looked into each other’s eyes, our hands naturally finding their way to each other. Her eyes just drew me in as they always have, but there was just something about tonight. Things felt a little more intense, a little more perfect. I was only slightly aware of the flash as we started to lean towards each other. Her lips just seemed to beckon to me, their red fullness commanding me to place mine against hers. As our lips touched the world seemed to flash brightly around us but I couldn’t bring myself to care. I had the love of my life in my arms and there was nothing that could have made this night any better. My hand found its way to her back and began to gently massage the supple skin I found there. Liz had snaked her arms around my neck and was threading her fingers through the hair at the nape of my neck. The sounds of cheering broke through the fog of emotions we had gotten our selves lost in. We pulled a part to see a hundred pair of eyes staring back at us. We both just blushed and sheepishly ducked our heads and let the next couple have their turn.
As the couple was getting ready the photographer came over to us.
“Kids, you guys looked great together. I don’t think I have ever seen what true love looks like, but tonight I have. I took five or six extra shots; they’re on the house.” He said to us.
“Thank you so much. Sorry for causing any trouble.” Liz said somewhat embarrassed.
He just smiled at us. “It was no trouble, you guys made my night. Have fun.” Then he turned to me. “Don’t you lose her, you’ll only find a woman like that once in a lifetime.” With a wink he headed back over to his equipment and started with the next couple.
Michael came over with Maria in tow.
“Way to keep a low profile.” He said, his face a mask of seriousness.
I just looked at him; I didn’t know what to say until I saw the little smirk start to appear on his face. I reached out and gave him a little push on the shoulder and smirked back at him.
“Hey, I can’t resist Liz. I don’t’ even want to try.”
Liz gave my hand a squeeze and settled herself into my side. We walked arm and arm over to our table and got ourselves comfortable. I looked around the room we had helped to create. It really did look good; it had been worth all the effort.
“Would you like something to drink?” I asked Liz.
“Some punch would be great, thank you honey.”
I just froze for a moment. She had never said something like that to me before. It felt unbelievably good. As I stood I reached out and caressed her face and bent down and brushed my lips across her forehead.
Michael and I returned with the refreshments for the girls only to find them missing. We looked out to the dance floor and there they were. Dancing to ‘Save me’ by Remy Zero. Both of them were lost in the music, swinging their hips and moving about the dance floor with ease. Watching her move like that, her body undulating to the beat, her hands above her head, I felt an intense wave of desire burn through my body.
I watched her as they finished their dance and walked back over towards our table. The gentle sway of her hips seemed to lull me into a trance as she neared me. Back and forth they gently swayed, my eyes following every subtle movement. The closer she got the more things I started to notice. Like the way her hair would gently caress the side of her cheek as she moved. I couldn’t stop my gaze from slowly traveling down her body to her breasts; they swayed ever so slightly as she continued to approach me. I was so lost in the vision before me, I failed to notice she was now directly in front of me. My eyes snapped up to her face, the color of my cheeks turning a light rose color. Liz had one of her eyebrows raised in question with a smirk on her face. I was busted.
“Max, see something you like?” she asked in a flirtatious voice.
“Um…uh…. no. I wasn’t looking at anything.” I stammered.
“So you didn’t like what you were looking at?” she asked as she sat down next to me, my eyes never leaving hers.
“I ….yes…I mean …I” I just didn’t know what to say; the more I tried the less I got anywhere.
Liz leaned forward towards me, her breath caressing my face as she neared me. Her hand softly stroked the burning flesh of my cheek, her other clasping to mine. Her eyes looked quickly down at the bodice of her dress, my eyes followed hers and froze. The rounded fullness of her breasts met my hungry eyes. Their rosy nipples were hardened and seemed to be drawing me towards them. My mouth opened slightly as I tried to take a breath to calm myself.
“Now do you see something you like?” She said barely above a whisper.
“Oh yea…. I mean….” I just shook my head and tried to clear my mind. My face burned bright crimson and I slowly raised my eyes to hers.
Liz looked at me, all the playfulness gone. Her breathing had matched itself to my own. Her eyes were hooded and I could almost hear the beating of her heart as it sang in unison with mine.
“You’re perfect. More than I could have ever imagined.” I whispered passionately.
I leaned in and captured her lips in sweet kiss; it spoke of my love for her. I was about to kiss her again when Michael interrupted us.
“Guys as much as I would love to sit here and watch you make mooneyes at each other, Maria and I are going to find Isabelle.” He said with a smirk.
“Yea Liz, you two should come with. She’s with Alex, I have to see if she let him wear the cummerbund he was talking about at lunch last week.” Maria couldn’t hide the amusement in her voice.
I remember Isabelle on the phone with him, warning him about wearing anything unconventional. I hated to see him if had dared to mess with her edict. I mean I’m not afraid of her, well maybe just a little. Isabelle on the warpath is not a pretty sight.
We eventually found them on the dance floor. Thankfully Alex had seen fit not to tempt the fates. They looked so good dancing together, it was nice seeing Isabelle truly happy. I had a feeling this would only be the start for them.
As the night wore on we danced more and more. I looked for any excuse to have Liz in my arms. We seemed to move so perfectly together. Like everything else between us, it all just seemed to click.
“You’re a wonderful dancer, Max.” she said into my chest, her fingers mindlessly caressing the muscles there.
“Thank you, but I think its you who is making me look good.”
We just feel deeper into each other’s arms, reveling in the warmth and peace that surrounded us. We spent the rest of the evening like that, both of us not wanting to be apart. We shared small kisses, too many to count. The one thing that I couldn’t seem to get out of my mind was dancing like this on our wedding day. I could picture how beautiful Liz would be in her wedding dress, the silk swishing around her as we moved across the dance floor. All eyes would be envious of me, dancing with the most perfect woman there has ever been.
As the last song of the night came to a close, I was so lost in my thoughts of the future I never heard the music stop. I just kept dancing with the woman of my dreams in my arms. This was the one place I knew we would always belong, in the arms of the other. In my minds eye I could so clearly see the light in Liz’s eyes as we shared our wedding dance, it would be just the first of many that we would share at each one of our anniversaries.
“Hey, where were you?” Liz asked gently.
“Just thinking about the future.” I said a little distractedly, my mind still lost in the arms of my future wife.
“Care to share?” Liz smiled as she looked up into my eyes.
“Oh, Just thinking about how much I’m looking forward to dancing with you more.” I smiled down at her. I didn’t want to scare her and I didn’t want to lie. So I picked the truth with just a few of the details left out.
“Me too.” She whispered.
We were all a bit sad to see the night come to a close, even as tired as we were. We grabbed our jackets and met out near the limo.
“Alex, you take good care of my sister. Don’t make me come after you.” I warned him. There was a smile on my face but a slight edge of real warning in my voice.
Alex swallowed a little harder than normal and just nodded his head.
“Max, leave him alone. Alex has been wonderful and I love him, so just back off.” Isabelle defended him in her best ice princess tone.
Now to say that we were all shocked was the understatement of the century. But I don’t think anyone was more shocked than Alex. We all just looked back and forth between the two of them. After a few moments Alex wrapped his arms around her and gave her a little kiss on the lips.
“Love you too, Isabelle.” He all but whispered to her.
The smile that graced her face was enough for me. She had found her other half.
“Guys drive safe, see ya tomorrow.” We all said to Alex and Isabelle as they walked off to their own ride.
We dropped Michael and Maria off at his apartment. Liz and Maria shared a quick hug and said their goodbyes. I gave Michael a look and told him to be careful. He nodded his head in understanding. He had told me earlier that tonight was the night he would tell Maria our secret. It was time. She had to know everything if they were going to fulfill a prom tradition.
Liz and I settled back into the warm seat of the limo, my arms wrapped around her small body.
“I love you.”
“I love you.”
We arrived at the Crashdown a couple of minutes later. I was so sad to see the night end, but none more than when I saw the look on Liz’s face.
“Liz, you okay? What’s wrong?” I asked her softly.
“I just…I thought you…don’t you want…oh damn.” She started. I could see the tear start to form in her eyes at her own frustration.
“Liz, did I do something wrong? I’m sorry. Please tell me, I don’t know what I did?” I was starting to panic; I didn’t want our perfect night to end like this.
“Don’t you ….um…. want to be a uh. …alone?” Her cheeks turned pink slightly at her question, her eyes were round and a little scared.
I felt like such an idiot. I never even assumed that she would want something like that. I was scared and had been too embarrassed to talk to her about it. I would not make that mistake again.
“Liz, I didn’t want to just assume that you wanted to do something like that, I didn’t know if you were ready, if I was ready. I don’t know. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.” I told her apologetically, this was all just so confusing.
I opened my arms to her and she willingly let her herself be enveloped in them. We just held each other for a while, just enjoying being together. I rubbed my hands up and down her back; I needed to feel her under my fingertips. I pulled back slightly and looked into her eyes.
“Liz, tonight has been perfect, you’ve been perfect. I really don’t want this night to end.” My voice just a whisper.
Her eyes searched mine, looking for something, I’m not sure what but she nodded her head. I asked her years later what she had been thinking that night in the limo. She smiled and told me that she had felt so much love and respect from me at that moment. She had fallen in love with me all over again.
She laid her head on my shoulder and sighed, her hand running up and down the length of my arm.
“It doesn’t have to?” she offered. My arms tightening a little more around her gave her my answer. “We can sit and watch the sun come up from my balcony, please stay with me?”
“You don’t even have to even ask, C’mon, lets go.”
We gathered our things and sent the limo on its way. Quietly we made our way up the stairs from the side entrance into the apartment. Her mom was sitting on the couch as we walked in. Mrs. Parker smiled at us; it seemed to have a touch of sadness to it though.
“You kids have fun?” she asked quietly.
We both just nodded, we were still a little lost in each other, and neither of us was ready for the outside world to invade just yet.
“Mom, we’re going to sit on my balcony for a while, okay?” her eyes pleaded with her.
Mrs. Parker’s eyes seemed to sparkle a little bit. “Of course its okay, Max you stay as long as you like. Stay warm you two.”
She walked over and gave us both a kiss on the cheek. She wrapped her arms around Liz and I heard her whisper into her daughter’s ear. “You found yourself a wonderful man, don’t let him go.” She punctuated it with a gentle squeeze before holding her at arms length. “I love you, goodnight.” And then she was gone.
Liz gave me a warm smile and took my hand and led me to her room. We quietly made our way out onto her balcony, grabbing a couple of blankets as we went. We made ourselves comfortable in her lounge chair. Liz sat in my lap and leaned back against my chest, my arms wrapped around her. This was perfection, I couldn’t think of another way this night could be any better.
We settled into each other and relished in the heat of our bodies, pressed so closely together. There was a magical hum between us that only seemed to resonate stronger when we were this close. It seemed to bind us together like two magnets of opposite attraction. We looked upon the night sky of Roswell, the warm spring breeze giving the lights of her balcony a gentle rhythm as they swayed. Just before we both lost the battle to our tired bodies she spoke to me.
“Max, I love you”
“And I you.”
As she finally gave into sleep I heard her say, “Forever.”
Next post will be on Sunday
[ edited 1 time(s), last at 25-Dec-2002 12:23:07 AM ]
|posted on 22-Dec-2002 3:30:07 PM by moonieADT|
For disclaimer and summary see chapter 1
From Behind The Tree:
A First For Everything:
Senior year, it’s a time for endings and new beginnings. It’s hard to believe that two years have passed since Liz and I first started on our journey together. It’s one that I never thought I would have the chance to experience. Because of that, I cherish every moment, every kiss, and every smile that we share. She was, is and always will be my dream girl.
We’ve seen some unbelievable things during this time. I wouldn’t have believed half the things that have happened if I hadn’t been there to witness them myself. Liz just laughs at me when I say that and tells me that it was all just meant to be.
Michael has begun a relationship with Maria if you can call it that; it’s more like a bickering contest. No official dates as of yet but you never know. I have to laugh at the irony of it all. They are almost complete opposites of each other but yet they fit perfectly. For as quiet as Michael is Maria is loud. For as friendly as Maria is Michael is abrasive. The one thing they definitely have in common is there artistic side, Maria with music and Michael with painting. It’s a side of him that we don’t normally get to see but he shows that to Maria, and for that we are very thankful. She has helped him find a part of himself that we all feared had been lost; he just doesn’t know he found it yet.
Isabelle also found someone, Liz and Maria’s best friend Alex. He’s a really nice guy and treats her well. It took a lot of persistence on his part to wear her down, but to his credit he never gave up. They’ve been together now for almost a year and I have never seen Isabelle happier. This is a side that she kept hidden from most and now she laughs with us and talks to us, not down to us. This is the Isabelle that I love, I’m just glad she gave herself a chance and allowed others to see just how great she really is.
Its kind of ironic how our group has not really expanded out side of itself that much. We all have become pretty close. And yes Maria and Alex know the truth. Whether to tell or not to was left up to Isabelle and Michael individually. They only confided about themselves at first, kind of testing the waters so to speak. But eventually the entire group knew about each other. It was nice having a family like this, that’s what we were, like it or not, we were a family.
Liz and I have grown so much closer. Closer than I ever thought could be possible. We truly are each one half of a whole. I look at her and I still have a hard time believing that we are together. Each time we are together I still get butterflies in my stomach. It’s like its brand new all over again. I can feel my breath catch in my throat and my chest tighten when she enters a room. Her laughter sends tingles down my spine, making me feel so unbelievably alive. Her eyes, my god her eyes, they are so deep and enchanting, I feel myself get lost in them. I can see everything in her eyes, love, laughter, happiness so many things that I have yet to figure out, but I am more than willing to take the time to find out.
We have taken to spending a lot of time out on her balcony at night. We both enjoy the peace and seclusion it offered. We lie together on her lounger and just talk for hours. We talk of our day and how our small group has turned into a family. Liz points out the stars and talks of the possibilities that are all around us out there waiting to be discovered. The vastness of the sky making us feel such awe and wonder at the magnitude of what could be out there.
We have been known on occasion to fall asleep together out there; each of us wrapped in the others arms, her blanket covering us from the cool night air. Her father has found us that way quite a few times. Needless to say the first time I though I was going to die, my eyes got as big as my head and I forgot how to breathe. All I could do was just sit there and watch my life flash before my eyes. Mr. Parker just laughed at me and said he had called my folks to let them know I was all right. Liz just giggled at me and told me not to worry about it, but I could tell she was just as shocked by her father’s reaction as I was.
We just couldn’t help ourselves; it was so peaceful in each other’s arms. Nothing and no one could touch us there. It was like the world ceased to exist beyond the brick walls of that balcony. We tried not to take advantage of her parents by letting it happen too often, but when we were together we just lost track of time and the next thing we knew we were privy to a beautiful sunrise.
We lose ourselves in the tranquility of knowing that here it is just the two of us. That we can escape the world if only for a few short hours and just be Max and Liz. Not the alien king and his intended queen, but a boy and a girl that are deeply in love; a love that fought through so much to be heard. The stillness of the air accentuated the sound of our rhythmic breathing and the beating of our hearts in perfect time. We truly were becoming as one.
It’s a Friday night in late September. And I am on my way over to Liz’s. It’s our night to just stare up at the stars and just be. I wouldn’t trade these times for the world. It’s just the night sky and us.
I park the jeep in the lot behind the UFO center and take the short walk to the fire escape ladder to Liz’s balcony. I am about to take hold of the first rung of the ladder when I hear Liz call to me.
“Come on up Max.” I can hear the smile in her voice. She knows that it unnerves me when she does that. We’ve always seemed to be able to sense when the other is near but it still shocks me a little when she actually makes use of that ability.
I make the climb up the ladder in no time and hop over the ledge. It’s so reminiscent of another time, almost seems like that was a different life compared to now. In a way it was, it was before my really began. I had never really understood how much I had not lived until Liz opened my eyes.
God she looks so beautiful tonight. She is wearing a baby tank top that stops just above her belly button. A strip of tanned, supple skin is exposed to my wandering eyes. I lose myself in the thoughts of touching her skin with my fingertips. Letting my finger draw lazy circles on stomach. Her Capri pants hang low on her rounded hips. Accentuating the feminine curves that drive me to distraction. It’s something that I have seen her in a hundred times but tonight, tonight there is something different. There’s electricity in the air. Her hair is pulled back into a loose ponytail, a few tendrils are hanging down by her cheeks and I can’t help but lift my hand to her face and brush a stray lock behind the delicate shell of her ear.
I no longer see her as the girl I fell in love with as a boy. I see her now as the incredible woman that she has become, that she is going to be.
I just smile at her as she moves around arranging everything. She moves over to the grill and takes the lid of.
“I thought that maybe we could roast some marshmallows, what do ya think?” she asks. I can hear the little girl in her bubbling up to the surface.
“Sounds like fun Ms. Parker.” I said as I move over to her and claim her lips with mine. Liz let the lid to the grill clatter to the ground as she wrapped her arms around me and attempted to pull me into a passionate kiss. I pulled back quickly and looked at her with a bit of fear in my eyes.
“Liz, you’ll wake you parents up.” I whispered.
“Max,” she whispered back, “why are you whispering?” she asked with a smirk on her face as she finished in her normal voice.
My eyes shot towards her bedroom window, expecting to see her father stepping out from it at any minute.
“Relax Max, my parents are in Albuquerque for the weekend, they had a restaurant convention to go to.” She says as if I should have known.
Liz turned her attention to the grill and began to light it. The fire jumped to life, cutting through the night. The flames almost seemed to have a life of their own, each tendril reaching up to the sky only to fall short. Not all that long ago that was me. I know that with Liz by my side that will never be worry. She gives me such strength and I know she is unaware that she does.
Liz turned to me, the soft glow of the fire surrounding her as it silhouetted her. She looked so beautiful it made me catch my breath.
“Liz…” I started but my voice just wouldn’t seem to work.
“Yes Max?” she asked softly, the weight of the moment making itself known to her.
“I love you, Liz.” My eyes never left hers as I moved to her. We fell into each other’s arms in practiced ease. I just can’t pull her close enough. I trace circles on her back with my fingertips. Simply reveling in the joy of being able to touch her like this. I pull back from her slightly to gaze into her eyes. I let my hands slide up and down her arms taking in how soft her skin is.
I thread my fingers through her long dark hair. I love her hair. The way it frames her face right now. A light breeze grabs the loose strands, causing them to dance as if lost in a timeless melody. I bury my nose in her hair just inhaling her scent. I will never be able to get enough of her.
I pull back a little and look into her eyes. I begin to lose myself in their chocolate depths. As if drawn by their magnetic pull, I slowly lower my lips towards hers. It’s seems as though an eternity has passed since my journey began. Finally our lips touch, softly, exploring stirring an unexplored desire that knows no end.
Our lips brush against each other in gentle caresses. Each one stronger than the last but never quite satisfying that hunger that burns deep within. I capture her bottom lip between mine and sensuously draw her lip into my mouth. I nibble on he sensitive flesh and then move onto her upper lip. Giving it the same unhurried attention as its partner.
I feel her tongue slip out and stroke across my lips. I hear her moan deep in the back of her throat, it drives my want to capture that moist tongue with my own and stroke it in an intimate dance. She takes another sweep of my lips and this time I part them for her. I am powerless but to give in to her needs, to the needs she is arousing in me. Our tongues touch tentatively at first, as they always do. Each of us just savoring that first contact. The texture and warmth cause a riot in my senses as I try to process all that she is stirring in me.
Our tongues begin to duel fiercely, each of us trying to dominate the other. We are claiming each other, possessing each other. My heart pounds in my chest in time with each sweep of her tongue against mine.
My hands are restless, rubbing up and down her back. As I am running my way back up they slip under her tank top and my temperature spikes a little higher at the feel of her bare skin under my fingertips. Her skin is so soft and supple, it begs to be touched and caressed. Who am I to deny such a request?
Liz started undoing the button of my shirt. Her hand stroking lower, down my chest as each button surrenders to her touch. I barely notice what she has done I am so wrapped up in the feel of her smooth back under my hand and the feeling of her hands massaging my chest.
I feel a gentle gust of air strike my chest and I suddenly realize that she has completely unbuttoned my shirt. She tears her mouth away from mine and begins to kiss her way down my neck to my collarbone. Liz takes little pieces of skin in her mouth and sucks on it gently, not enough to mark me but enough to remind me that she had been there.
“Liz…” it comes out as a cry for more, a plea for her to never stop this exquisite torture she is subjecting me to. My eyelids flutter close in sheer bliss, god what she does to me.
“What are you doing to me?” I struggle to gasp out between her bites and sucking on my neck.
Liz pulled away with a look of uncertainly in her eyes. “I’ve never done this before, you don’t like it?”
My heart just broke a little for have caused her doubt. “It’s incredible.”
I was met with the most dazzling smile and it switch immediately to one of heated desire.
“I’m not through with you yet, Mr. Evans. Your in for a long night.” With that said she kissed farther down my chest. She reached my nipple and she took the hardened peak into her mouth, sucking on it and nibbling it, making it harder than I though possible. I can’t control the moan that slips past my lips. She moves from one tortured nipple to the other and repeats her enticing manipulations. Making my desire for her continually rise and my control is becoming a figment of my imagination.
My hands have not ceased caressing the creamy skin of her back. With each up stroke her tank rises further up her stomach. More and more of our skin comes into contact with each other. The friction sending us further into the depths of passion we have already ventured into. Our lips showing no mercy for each other as we devour what our partner offers.
My hands move from her back to her sides and continue their wanderings. I can feel her push into me with her chest as I come close to her breasts. My fingers brush the swell of the side of her breast causing her to gasp at the unexpected contact. Her moans of pleasure just keep driving me onward into this territory of the unknown. I slowly move my hand farther over onto the front of her rib cage, giving her time to stop me if she is uncomfortable. I start to raise my hand again and my thumb grazes the underside of her lace-covered breast.
“Oh Max…” she moans into my mouth.
Her left hand is playing with the hair at the nape of my neck. Each time I come closer to her breasts her hand tightens that much more on my neck. I let my hand travel upward on its now familiar path, I can feel her start to tense in anticipation. My thumb encounters the lace barrier once again but this time I keep traveling higher. My thumb passes over her incredibly hard nipple and she gasps into my mouth, the hand on my neck squeezing convulsively. I continue up until my palm has taken on the weight of her perfect, soft globe. I mold her pliant skin into the palm of my hand and I can feel her nipple harden even more. She has pressed her lips onto mine in an insatiable hunger as she pulls my body as close to hers as she can get. She arches her back to push more of her pert breast into my hand.
I don’t know how much more I can stand; I want to taste the skin that I have cradled in my hand. I want to see her rosy nipple and feel it harden as I suck it into my mouth. Driven on instinct I pull my hand down off her breast and place both of them on the hem of her top. I slowly start to raise it up over her taunt stomach. Liz pulls her lips from me and rests her forehead against mine. Her breathing is as erratic just as is mine. She looks into my eyes and slowly raises her hands as I slide the tank over her head.
I have no words to describe what I am seeing. My breath catches in my throat as I gaze upon this beauty. Liz then does the unexpected. With eyes that never waver from mine, she reaches around her back and unclasps her bra. I know the exact moment its support is surrendered as the fabric goes slack. Liz lets her arms slowly return to her side. My hands are trembling with the enormity of where we are. We’ve never gotten this far before, never been this far in our lives. Accidental touches but never this.
She looks at me with eyes so full of love and trust; I want to explode with the myriad of emotions coursing through me. I tentatively reach up and place my hands on her shoulders. I let my fingers trace the straps that hang lose on her now. Toying with them, trying to gain the courage to take the next step. Liz gives me a shy smile and I lean in to her for a kiss. My lips caress hers, then her nose, onto her checks and up to her forehead. I pull back and just let myself fall into her dark passion filled eyes
Slowly I pull each strap of its shoulder. They fall to her elbows, the cups of her bra still not sacrificing their hidden treasure. I can feel my blood start to burn more in anticipation. I gently bring my hand to the side of the cups and pull them down. Liz relaxes her arms and the bra fell silently to the ground.
The only sound in the room is our harsh breathing. It seems to echo in an unending cycle. Her beauty mesmerizes me. Her breasts are perfection. The creamy skin looks so firm and yet supple. Her areolas are dark pink and shriveled now that the air has had its effect. The bud of her nipples stands proud and firm and hardens even more under my gaze. Liz looks at me shyly; I can see her start to become uncomfortable with my unabashed gaze.
I reach out and cup both her breasts, the soft globes molding themselves to my eager hands. Liz closes her eyes briefly as a deep unashamed moan is torn from deep within her.
“You are perfection Liz.” I declare in complete awe of her. I love the feel of the weight of her breasts in my hands; I brush my thumb over her nipples, each one in turn. The red peaks darkening and growing painfully stiff. I bend my head and kiss the slope of her breast. I continue my path downward until my breath caresses her where my mouth is about to. I let my tongue draw a circle around her stiff bud. Slowly I bring the circle in closer to her nipple until I am laving it with abandon. I suck it into my mouth and revel in the feel of Liz pushing her breast even further in. I make love to her left breast and then move to the right. I lose myself in loving this side just as equally.
Liz clutches at the back of my head trying to force more of her breast into my mouth. She pushes my shirt of my shoulder and it joins the clothes already assembled there. I sink down with her to the blankets we have laid out. Our hands collide as we both attempt to reach for the zipper of the others pants. We both let out a nervous laugh and we try to stay out of each other’s way. Some how we both seem to reach our goal together and the metallic sound fills the night air. As Liz lowers mine, her hand rubs directly against my now very hard erection.
“Oh Liz, god yes.” I moan. I want to experience the feeling of her tiny hands touching me again and again. She must have been feeling bold for she cupped me through my jeans and began a slow message of my shaft. After a couple gentle squeezes, she pushed my jeans over my hips and off. I helped Liz slide her pants down and just stared open mouthed at the beauty that lay out before me.
We were now in completely uncharted territory, we were scared and shaking.
“Liz, I love you, with all my heart.” It was simple; there was no question in my mind that Liz was the one.
“Oh Max, I love you too. So much.”
Liz leaned forward and pressed an urgent kiss to my lips. Her tongue swept inside my mouth hungrily. I returned her kiss with ardor. Her hands reached for my boxers and with shaking hands she began to slide them over my hips.
I placed a hand on hers and stopped her. I had to be sure this was what she wanted. Once we made love it was for forever. There was no undoing the bonding that would take place. We would share our souls with each other. Just as we had when I healed her in our sophomore year. This would compete the process we started back then. We were already partially bonded, tonight would seal our fate, and it would complete us as one.
“Liz, are you sure?” I asked my control teetering in the balance.
“Make love to me Max. I want to be yours…. only yours” she said with unwavering conviction. Her passion glazed eyes calling out to me to compete our joining. I could see the quiet desperation is her eyes, begging me to continue on with our journey.
“Liz, if we do this, its forever. It will be as binding as marriage for me, for us, do you understand?” I needed her to know just how deep this would take us.
Liz reached up and caressed my cheek, placing a gentle kiss on my parched lips. She looked at me and nodded her head. Her smile showing that she had no fear and no reservation. I could feel the warmth of her love surrounding me; it was bursting our connection to overflowing. I never thought that I would find acceptance and love, and find such burning passion and unparalleled desire.
We slipped the last barrier to our love making from our bodies. I was in awe of her; this beautiful creature was here for me, giving herself to me, as she had no other. We just openly stared at each other, taking in the curves and contours of our bodies. I tentatively reached out and touched the heated skin in the valley of her breasts. I drew my hand down over her stomach, amazed at how soft her skin was. My hand continued its journey and reached the barrier of her soft curls. They were wiry and fluffy, they made me want to take a handful of them and just lose myself in their softness. I aimlessly caress her there, I was nervous to go farther.
“Oh Max, touch me…. lower.” she moaned. I couldn’t believe what my shy Liz Parker was asking for. I wanted to please her desperately, so I continued farther down until I reached her sex. My god, she was so wet, my fingers slipped through the slick folds of skin that greeted me.
“Max, oh yes Max….” her moans were driving me crazy. My already hardened erection was straining for her touch; I didn’t know how much more I could take. I carefully slipped a finger into her wet passage. Liz’s body came completely off the blankets as I stroked into her that first time. Her head rolled back and her tiny hands were flexing open and closed, grasping at air.
“Ohhh….” Her cry was like music to my ears. I wanted her to be happy, I wanted this to be perfect for. I froze at that thought, I was unsure of what to do. I didn’t know how to please a woman and I didn’t want her to be disappointed.
“Liz is this okay?” I asked sincerely.
Liz looked at me with so much love in her eyes I though my chest would explode. She nodded her head and gave me a small smile.
“I’m better than okay.” She purred. “Just don’t stop…. please don’t stop.”
I began a slow and steady rhythm with my finger. Her eyes would flutter closed every few seconds in time with her convulsively gripping the blankets. Her moans were becoming louder and louder.
“More Max…. I want more…. please.” she whimpered.
I slipped one more finger into her tight passage and her hips bucked up to meet my pumping hand. She started a steady rhythm, pushing her heated core harder and harder onto my thrusting fingers. From the way my hand was positioned my thumb was bumping into a little bundle of skin. I had heard of the clitoris but wasn’t sure what to do. She seemed to take deeper breathes when I would bump it. I took my thumb and began to rub across her clitoris as I thrust my fingers deeper and deeper into her welcoming body. As soon as I started using my thumb, Liz’s body thrust up once and then her hips locked, her entire body started to quiver.
“Yes…Yes … Oh Max…” she cried out into the night. I have never seen her look more beautiful than in that moment, when she had lost all her control and was just Liz, raw and primal.
I looked at her face and she was the picture of ecstasy. I was hooked; from that point on I wanted to see that look all the time. I wanted her to experience as much pleasure as possible. I couldn’t help but feel a bit of masculine pride at the fact that I had given my girlfriend an orgasm, her first orgasm.
Liz looked at me, embarrassed by her wantonness. She wouldn’t meet my eyes, so I touched my finger to her chin and drew her gaze back to mine. I looked at her with all of my love shining for her to see.
“Liz, don’t be embarrassed. You looked so beautiful. I want to see you like that all the time.
“Really?” she asked unsure.
I nodded my head with a dreamy look on my face.
“I didn’t look…foolish?”
“Liz, you looked like you were flying into a million tiny pieces. You looked unbelievably sexy and beautiful.” I reassured her.
Liz smiled at me and then in the blink of an eye the seductress returned. Her eyes had darkened and with the look of an animal on the prowl, she slowly rose from the blankets. Her perfect breasts swayed just slightly with her movements. The sight I beheld entranced me. I had to swallow past the lump that had formed in my throat. I knew I was in trouble but I could hardly wait.
Liz reached down and stroked my chest with her fingertips. She kneaded the taunt muscles there. She gingerly made her was lower to my own curls. She ran her fingers through them. She appeared to be lost in thought when she said, “so much like mine.”
She let her fingers wander lower to the base of my hardened flesh. She apprehensively touched the base and then growing bolder traced her finger up the length of my shaft. Her touch was sending shivers through my over heated body. She wrapped her fingers around me and slowly stroked up my entire length and then back down. She turned questioning eyes to and asked, “Is this okay?”
If I hadn’t been receiving so much pleasure I may have actually chuckled at that.
“Oh my god Liz, this is incredibly okay. Its …inc…redible.” I struggle to communicate as she stroked me once again. The smile that graced her lips sent off a burst of desire through my system. I wanted her, badly.
Our eyes met, then our lips, imparting the burning need we felt for each other. I gathered her tighter in my embrace as she continued to touch me with loving hands. My breathing had become heavy and my body was burning up with need. I needed her, needed to feel her all around me, needed to feel her as a part of me, to be whole with me, to be one with me.
I’m not sure who moved first but we ended up lying side by side on the blankets. The stars were casting silent blessings on the union of two souls that was about to take place. Our bodies had become restless; the burning ache that was building in us just didn’t seem to dissipate. It only grew stronger, demanding attention and allowing for no refusal.
I rose up onto my elbow and looked down at this wonderful girl, about to be a woman, as she was about to make me a man. Our eyes locked and our connection flared wide open. There had been a soft hum always swimming at the back of my mind but now it would not be ignored. It wanted life, it wanted freedom, it wanted to extend itself beyond its limits and encompass our universe. I took her lips in a heated kiss and rolled her onto her back with gentle patience. My leg found its way between hers and she opened for me, our instincts taking over.
We had ceased to be Max and Liz, we were replaced with two pure beams of energy, each looking for solace in the other, looking to find peace in the other. Our only desire was to be one. I settled between her legs, my throbbing flesh nestling against her wet and heated core. She gasped from the unexpected sensation of our first intimate contact. Her eyes flashed black with want and desire. Her hands traveled up my back, kneading the tense muscles as she made her way to my shoulders. Her fingers were dancing on my flesh bringing me to a fevered pitch and I though surely I would explode.
Liz lifted her hips and pushed herself against my erection. Her body was seeking what it needed to release the energy straining for escape. My hips moved forward reflexively, pressing my flesh harder against hers, trying to offer myself to my waiting lover.
The tip of my erection was slick with her desire; I was beyond reason and thought as everything inside of me screamed for our bodies to join.
“I love you.” It was simple, yet it was everything.
“And I love you.” Was her breathless reply.
I pushed my hips forward and started to enter her welcoming body. Her eyes lit up with a deeper, darker fire that I had ever seen before. Her mouth curled into a satisfied smile. Slowly I made my way into her body. Her walls were gripping my straining flesh without reservation, drawing me further into her creamy depths. She was so tight and warm; it felt like I was coming home for the first time.
I stopped as I reached her barrier. The last point before there would be no return. As if Liz sensed the question I was forced to ask, she nodded her head. She accepted me as I was, pledged herself to me by her body.
I placed my hand on her cheek and caressed her face, offering comfort for the pain I had yet to create. I pulled my hips back slightly and sunk back into her up to her barrier again. She moaned as I stroked her inner walls with my rigid flesh. Once, twice, on the third time I thrust completely into her. As I sunk into her completely I said, “Where there once were two, there will now be one.”
Our connection ripped wide open and the universe became known to us. All pain was removed from our joining from the love coursing freely in the open channel now passing between us.
Our bodies moved slowly at first, tentatively. Each of us losing ourselves in the previously unknown joys we were taking from each other, giving to each other. Her hands were restless on my back, grabbing handfuls of my flesh and marking me as hers. No matter what we did it just seemed to never seemed be enough. Our pace quickened, her moans spurring me on, driving me to bring forth more of her sweet song.
“Uh … Max…Yes. Right there…ohhhh” she cried out with pleasure.
“Liz, you feel so incredible…oh god…” My mind was racing. I kept losing my sense of reality. I was falling in and out of awareness of the outside world. The only world I could see clearly now was Liz. She was my universe, one that I will be forever lost in.
“Max…. Please….” she pleaded.
“Yes my love…. what do you need?” I whispered to her, my breath hot on her neck.
“More…please…” I could hear the desperation in her voice. She was unsure of what was going to release her into oblivion.
“I’m here my love…I’ll always be here.” I offered her reassuringly.
Our pace quickened again. Our bodies were pounding into each other. We both had lost all sense of control; our movements were wild with abandon. With every thrust into her wet heat our bodies slapped together, the sound cutting through the night I lost myself in the feel of her tight passage sliding over my flesh. I couldn’t believe how wet she was. Her scent enveloped me in its heady embrace. Her scent was something that I would never be able to have enough of.
“Harder Max….” she growled, “Harder….”
She sounded possessed, as she made her demands on me. I was only too willing to submit to any request she had, I would do anything for her, anything.
I could feel a burning sensation begin at the head of my manhood. It slowly started to spread down the length of me. I felt my balls start to contract and tighten.
“Max….” she cried, desperation and pleasure bordering on pain was laced in her plea.
We were both clawing frantically for the end. We were like a coil that had been wound to tight. I could feel the warmth spread through both of us. It became focused at our point of joining, where bodies shared that most intimate of embraces.
We both exploded as we fell over that hurdle into a sea of lights and sounds. We looked down to find ourselves hovering over our physical bodies, bodies that were twisting and convulsing in the throes of ecstasy beyond our meager comprehension. Our souls joined hands and viewed the waves of pleasure rippling from the couple below.
Then like a breeze rushing through a door that had just been opened, I felt it. At first it was just a slight whisper in my mind, but it became louder and anchored itself within us.
* I Love You, my beloved *
* And I Love You, my mate *
Our thoughts passed effortlessly between us. We now shared ideas, emotions, desires, all that made us individuals had come together to strengthen us and bind us.
Where there once were two, there will now be one.
We were now life mates. Our souls smile at each other and looked upon the bodies below us. Our bodies glowed with the birth of our eternal life together, sealed by our union. Cemented by the mixing of our fluids, one to the other, in an unending circle. Where one starts so shall the other end, yet seamless.
Where there once were two, there will now be one.
Our souls return to our sated bodies. We wrap our arms about each other and cradle the other in love and warmth. I roll over onto my back and bring Liz with me, never removing myself from her warm, tight body.
Where there once were two, there will now be one.
* Mine/Yours *
* Yours/Mine *
And together we declare….
* Forever *
Next post on Christmas day...
[ edited 2 time(s), last at 25-Dec-2002 12:23:34 AM ]
|posted on 23-Dec-2002 3:23:43 PM by moonieADT|
I owe you guys an apology. There were a number of typos and grammer error in Chapter 10. I think I fixed just about all of them. The read is much better now and doesn't jerk you around.
|posted on 24-Dec-2002 5:56:25 PM by moonieADT|
|Happy Holidays... keep safe..|
For disclaimer and summary see chapter 1
From Behind The Tree:
The Morning After:
I awoke the next morning to the feeling of being watched. I keep my eyes closed just absorbing the warmth of the giving body that blankets me. My manhood was still buried in her; I had become fully erect and demanding.
* Good morning my love * I whispered into her mind.
* Yes it is, I see your already up? * she sent me with mirth and a building wave of desire.
“Always for you, only for you…” I hiss as she rocked her hips forward and down. She repeated that sensual dance gaining in speed, growing in desire.
‘Her scent drives me crazy, I would love to taste her scent.’ I thought to myself.
Without warning Liz raised up high on her knees and my erection slipped from her silky walls. In on fluid motion she has straddled my shoulders and now her dripping core was directly above my mouth. She reached down with trembling fingers and slowly parted herself for me. She ran a finger through her lips, slowly. Showing me what delicacies await me. Her head rolled back as her finger grazed her clitoris, causing her to shiver. Her eyes turned as black as night as her desire overtook her so completely.
She reached down and stroked the sides of my face, letting the backs of her fingertips caress my flushed cheeks. She gave me a feral look and slowly started to move slightly backwards and down. She gently held the sides of my face and pulled my head up slightly. She brushed her silky curls against my nose and mouth, burying my face in her damp hair. The scent of her filled my nose as the wiry curls grab at my skin, trying to capture me. She slowly rocked her hips up and down to further accent her hair rubbing on me. With tenderness she lowered my head back to the blanket and brushed the hair off my forehead.
Liz moved slightly forward and rubbed her heated sex over my chin towards my mouth. My hands gripped her hips to help steady her, but I think it was more to steady me. She took this as encouragement and moved a little farther forward until her lips are aligned with my. Her aroma was driving me crazy with want and my control was almost non-existent. As if she sensed this, she dropped her hips a little and kissed me in the most intimate of ways. Her desire covered my lips and flooded into my mouth. At the first taste I was completely mad with want for more. I heard her growl above me and without warning her hands were back on the sides of my face. She pulled me directly into her center and rubbed me into it. My sweet, innocent, Liz parker was grinding her pussy into my face. As she pulled my lips and tongue into her she bucked her hips front to back, over and over.
“Max are you ready for me?” she whimpered, breathless with her efforts.
I can only grunt my approval, my mouth being otherwise occupied.
My only warning was the tightening of her fingers on the side of my head. She exploded onto my face and cries out my name.
She frantically grinded her wet heat into my mouth and violently rubbed my face into her. She had lost all control. I could now officially check one fantasy off of the list, only one million more to go.
Her hips gradually slowed and she slid herself down my chest. She collapsed down onto me trying to regain her breath. She looked my face and a look of horror came over her.
“I’m so sorry, Oh my god.” She said as tears started to form in her eyes.
“Liz, it’s okay what is it?” I asked her in a soothing tone.
“Max, your face, I scratched you cheeks, your bleeding.”
“Liz that was THE most incredible experience of my life.” I told her with complete conviction. ”Next to last night.” I added with a smile. I sent her wave after wave of love to calm her and show her I was fine.
“Honey you felt everything that I felt, you know I loved it.” I smiled at the blush that tinted her already flushed cheeks.
* My beloved, I love you. You. Are. Perfection. *
I felt her smile light up our link and she settled onto my chest. We relaxed into each other and just enjoyed out new closeness. I felt a spike of concern hit me from Liz and I turned a questioning eye to her.
“Max, um… you didn’t…. what I mean ….Oh damn it!” she shook her head in exasperation. She is so cute when she gets embarrassed.
* Max you want to ….do you need to …finish? * She questioned me silently.
“My beautiful Liz, rest. We have plenty of time for that.” * A lifetime *
* A lifetime * I hear echo back to me, * I like that. *
We drifted off into the place that we will always share together now. Our eyes drifted slowly shut, loath to lose site of each other. Even as my eyes finally closed I saw her in my mind waiting for me, her arms outstretched and beckoning.
‘Come my love, come away with me.’
I couldn’t help but smile as she giggled in delight as my hand joins hers. Together we journeyed into the land of our dreams.
Where there once were two, there will now be one.
I awoke to the feeling of warm breeze drifting across my chest. I had had the most incredible dream the night before. It was not new for me to dream of Liz and for the dreams to take a very erotic turn. But last night had been beyond anything I thought my imagination would ever be able to conjure.
We had moved together so perfectly, effortlessly. I had been so nervous yet excited at the same time. And Liz, oh my god, Liz. She was perfection. My other dreams of her could not compare to how she appeared in this one. There were not enough words to describe her.
As I became more aware of my surroundings I felt something warm stir next to me. I froze in panic, I didn’t know where I was at first, but slowly I recognized where I was. My heart began to thunder as the reality of the dream becoming real took hold. I started to shake and I could feel the sweat begin to bead on my forehead.
Then I felt it. It was a gentle voice in the back of my mind, comforting me, soothing me with it gentle caress of my consciousness. As I relaxed I became aware of more, so much more.
I could feel her, not just the amazingly warm body pressed close to mine but inside. All her emotions were mine and mine hers. I could feel the contentment and the completeness that had surrounded her. I was lost in her inner joy at having claimed me for her own and no other. She had branded me at my first sight of her but now she had placed her permanent seal upon my soul.
As my mind traveled through her consciousness, I saw it. Blazing with all its power and brilliance, the royal seal of Antar was emblazoned upon her soul; it was within her very essence. The seal had joined itself to her, integrated itself in a seamless merging. It had no start and no end it just was. As I looked closer at this wonder, I saw the most amazing thing. The seal was a combination of both of us, the seal had never been whole in me until this moment. Now we shared the very thing that made me who I am, the very reason I was created and sent here. I don’t know how many times I can thank my mother for her forethought, but it was by her grace that I have found the one true love of my life, the part of me that had always been missing, no matter what lifetime it had been.
I felt myself being pulled back to a conscious level as the warm form beside me stirred. Her breath was so sweet and so Liz, I just inhaled it, feeding off of its heady aroma. The smell of sleep is an incredibly intoxicating scent; I will never be able to get my fill of it. The little puffs caress my face as she slowly opens her eyes.
It was like a window to the soul slowly opening. I saw her softness and her vulnerability. How I wish she did not have those fears, for she is perfection. I will spend a lifetime being sure that those eyes no nothing of sorrow or doubt, pain or suffering, they will know only love. Her eyelids fluttered as she adjusted to the morning light. I could see the realization start to set in and I watched her experience the same journey through our connection as I did.
She raised her head and rested her chin upon her hands as she peered up into my eyes. A subtle blush washed over her as I felt her reliving the last 24 hours.
* Morning my love * I whispered in her mind.
Her eyes opened a bit wider for a second before she responded.
* I thought it was a dream, even after this morning. * I smiled as her blush takes on a deep crimson color, I could feel the heat actually radiating from her.
* My love, if it was a dream then I never wish to awake. I love you. *
“And I you, always.” She smiled and closed her eyes, I could feel her mind wander to the joys we experienced last night and this morning.
My flesh, still buried within her stirred to life, expanding and filling her. My mind was awash with desire and an ache that only she can appease. I closed my eyes and fight for some control over the fire quickly spreading though me, but I knew it is a losing battle, a battle that I would willingly concede. She left me so helpless with want.
Liz looked at me with eyes completely black, only partially visible from under her half closed eyelids. She raised her hips once and descended back down over my hardened flesh. She purred her delight at the sensations our joining was stirring within her. Liz squeezed her silken walls that surrounded me and grinned mischievously at my sharp intake of breath.
“Max, what do you want?” she asked with a smirk. She felt my answer through the connection before the words ever left my mouth.
“You.” I said, my voice thick with desire. My hands moved to her hips and raised her up and down on my rigid manhood. I couldn’t help my eyes closing as the waves of her own pleasure called to me, beckoning me to drive myself into her more, just a little faster, just a little deeper. No matter how much more it never seemed enough. The precipice always just a fingertip out of reach, yet both of us racing to the edge with growing abandon.
Her breath had become ragged with our exertions. Her chest rising and falling making her firm breasts bounce ever so slightly. I leaned up and took a hardened nipple into my mouth. I sucked and nipped at her, teasing her with my teeth and tongue. I sucked her nipple deep so the turgid tip was brushing on the roof of my mouth. Her moans drove me on to take her other breast and shower it with the same attention.
“Oh Max, Yes.” She moaned, her hair flying around her shoulders.
“Max, yes…. right there…uh…more…Max…. I….” She gasped in frustration.
“What baby, what...uh…do you ……uh…need?” I didn’t want to relinquish my hold on her sweet nipple. With every word I let a puff of air caress her, making her tight peaks grow even harder.
Liz growled in frustration. Before I knew what had happened, my hardness had slipped from her welcoming body and she had spun around and placed her dripping wet core directly over my mouth and lowered herself onto my face. I reacted completely on instinct and began to suck her tightened bundle of nerves into my mouth. Her scent was driving me insane with want, I had to taste more of her, I had to drink her. I released her clit and lapped at her opening, drinking all she had to offer me.
Liz took me into her mouth and started a vicious suction on my sensitive flesh. Her tongue flicked relentlessly under the head of my straining manhood. I could feel the precum being drained from me, her moans of delicious enjoyment only made me produce more for her. She was taking me as far into her mouth as she could go, I could feel how much she wanted more but her inexperience stopped her.
* Liz, you are incredible. What your doing is more than I ever imagined. * I sent to her, trying to reassure her that she was pleasing me beyond my wildest dreams.
* I want more but I’ll choke, it’s frustrating. * came her embarrassed response.
I reached down and ran my hand along her arm to sooth her. I caressed her shoulder and then moved to splay my hand on her back and give her a gentle massage.
* Shhh…What your doing is incredible; I know you can feel what I feel. Can’t you feel how much you excite me, how much you give me pleasure? * I soothed her.
* Mark my words, Maxwell Evans, I will get better at this. GOD …I want to eat you so much. *
My desire spiked at her impassioned request. I couldn’t hold off any longer. I felt my body start to contract and my breath became stuck in my lungs. The tingle on the underside of my shaft began to grow into a flame that swept throughout my body. My hips arched up slightly off the bed and my free hand fisted in the bed sheet. It felt like everything I was being ripped out of me. I could here Liz’s moans of pleasure as she swallowed each stream of my essence I released into her mouth. Liz’s excitement rippled through our connection and only intensified my orgasm.
As my release washed over me, it set of a chain reaction in her. Her body started to shiver as she approached the edge of oblivion.
“Oh…. fuck…eat me Max…. Eat my little pussy.” She moaned in abandon, not even aware of what she was saying. I have to admit that hearing those words coming from my sweet Liz Parker set me on fire and my sated flesh raged to life harder than before.
* Oh baby, umm…. more for me. * she growled inside my head.
Was this the Liz Parker that would shyly push her hair behind her ear when we first talked? I was a very luck man.
* Yes you are. Now more Max…. suck me. * Her moans almost washing out the beautiful demands she was spinning inside my mind.
I felt her pleasure spike from out of nowhere in our bond and it just sent me over the edge again. I emptied myself into her waiting mouth. She hungrily sucked and licked every drop from my slowly softening manhood. With one last lick across her clit, my mouth was flooded with her nectar. I would never get enough of her, I continued to drive my tongue into her and suck on her bundle of nerves. Her hips were out of control, as she would grind her mound into my face, drawing every last ounce of pleasure from her release.
I rolled us over and crawled down towards the foot of her bed, positioning myself in front of her and drawing her into my arms. She was still shaking from the power of her orgasm, her mouth opened in a tiny ‘o’ and her eyes closed. She was the picture of erotic, of contentment.
Liz went to take a shower and left me in her room. It was nice to relax with my thoughts for a little while. When I think about it, it’s hard to believe all that has happened.
Those first scary days of opening up to Liz were nerve racking. I can’t believe that I was finally able to open up to her and let her in. Not just that, but that she wanted to know me. Finding out that she had feelings for me was so unexpected. I never would have guessed, but then it seemed like everyone but us knew how we felt about each other.
Then that fateful day came, her fall down the stairs. That was the day that I thought my world had come to an end. I was so scared that I wouldn’t be able to save her. I had never tried anything like that before. I had never had to. I have to be honest about something; sometimes I’m not real sure whom I saved her for. Whether it was for her or more for me. I do know that if I had lost her, I would not have been very far behind. I would not have taken my life, but my heart would finally have given up pretending that it would ever be whole again. I knew that day, even before it I think, that without her I would be a mere shadow of who I am supposed to be. She gives me so much strength and courage. She saw in me the things that I never would have seen in myself. I stand my ground now and don’t swallow back my beliefs. I’ve learned to listen better and really hear what someone has to say.
That also was the beginning of our connection. That is my lifeline to her. I’m not sure how I could have even existed before that. It only confirmed what I already knew. You only have that type of connection to the one who holds the other half of you, who holds that part of your soul that was thrown to the winds. to make the journey of life that much more meaningful.
Watching Michael and Isabelle take on the new challenges that having a bigger universe brought to them touched me. They finally allowed themselves to feel after all this time. I knew that Isabelle was afraid, like I was, of what people would think of you on the inside. It was just easier to shut everyone out. For Michael it was even harder. Having to live with hank did nothing to make him want to emerge from the walls he had created to keep himself safe. I think that was why he always felt so compelled to find out as much as he could about who we were, always looking for that clue that could lead him back to Antar and to a family that I know he hoped would be there waiting for him. He never mentioned anything like that, but you could see it in his eyes.
One of the darkest times came when Tess arrived. She brought with her only pain and heartbreak, for us as well as her own. I will probably never understand how she could have tried to hurt us like she did. She had played us all so well, she never did anything after we confronted her that would arouse suspicion. She seemed to be accepting of her role and trying really hard to fit in. Little did we know that that was what she had had on her agenda the whole time.
The most shocking event of all was Tess’s attack on Liz. It came from out of nowhere but then again that is how the best attacks are coordinated. We started to let our guard down and that is when she struck. I thought I was going to be ill when I saw her use her powers in Liz, all I wanted to do in that moment was to rip her limb from limb, but I was left powerless. The thought that I would have bonded with her, to be raped by her, was so revolting. I would never have been able to forgive myself and I would have surely gone through with taking both Tess’s life and mine at that moment. I know in my heart that Liz would have understood, that I was left with no choice but to do what Tess wanted, but I would not have been able to forgive myself. I would not have been able to look her in the eye. I would not have wanted Liz to touch me again after that, it would contaminate her and ruin the purity that embodied her. Liz would disagree and she would probably be disappointed if she knew of these feelings, but I have a high standard that I live by. I want to be worthy of the one who has my heart. I only hope that someday Liz will be able to forgive my weakness.
The aftermath of Tess’s death was swift, but nonetheless emotional. It is never easy to take the life of another soul, no matter what they have done. Isabelle was the least affected. She had had little to do with the decision although I know she would have made the same choice. For Michael, well, he knew he was doing what his title required him to do. Even as much as he hated Tess, it was still hard on him having taken another’s life. The memories of his past life had helped ease his mind. He had had to kill before and he had always been merciful and never took pleasure in the act. This let his conscience rest easier. Liz was really shaken, it had happened on her balcony, that memory would not quickly fade. She was more shocked at the appearance of her own powers than she was by Tess’s death. Liz knew, as we all did, that it had to be done. With each day it was just a little easier. For me, well, it was difficult having given the order that brought the death of another living creature. I felt pity for her that she was not able to see all the good she had in front of her. She threw it all away just for a throne that she would never be able to sit upon. It was such a waste; I thought she had moved beyond all of this, but in truth there were little signs. Looks of distaste that would be fleeting on her face as she passed some of us. We knew that Tess was a danger to us and to the world as a whole. No jail would be able to hold her; there really was no choice. The laws of Antar were very specific; there just are some crimes for which there is no forgiveness.
Liz emerged from the shower wrapped in a towel, her hair falling wet across her shoulders. No matter what she’s doing she always looks so breath taking. I could just stare at her for the rest of my days.
“What?” she asked with one hand placed on the swell of her hip, her head was tilted to the side in that way that was always so sexy.
I shook my head a little to clear the fog she had me in and let a half smile slowly cross my face, her own smile growing with mine.
“You are just so beautiful, god I love you.” How would I ever be able to show how deep my feelings really were, nothing seemed to come close to what I felt. The only way I knew she really felt what I felt was through the connection, and it was strong, very, very strong.
Liz padded quietly across the room to stand in front of me. She raised her tiny hand and drew a line down my jaw with her fingertip. She stood up on her tiptoes and placed a gentle kiss to my lips.
“And I love you my king.” She mumbled against me, each word massaging my lips and causing small sparks to ignite within our connection. Her giggle filled the room as she pulled back and gave me a knowing look.
“Max, food first, me later.” With a shake of her head she grabbed her clothes and headed into the bathroom to finish getting dress. Just before she disappeared from sight, she looked over her shoulder at me and wiggled her cute little behind at me, and with a wink she was gone.
I just shook my head and smiled. I was so very lucky.
We entered the Crashdown hand in hand. We just couldn’t stand to not have some type of contact. We walked quietly over to our both and waited for Maria to come by to take our order. We were starved, and yes, THAT is the reason why. Liz is the most incredible woman I will ever know. I can’t believe all that has happened in the last day. It just boggles my mind to see where my life is headed.
Liz is the most fantastic lover. Of course I have nothing to base my comparison on and I never will. If other couples have half the passion we share I think they would explode.
I looked at her, my soul mate, in the light of day. She was just stunning in every way imaginable. She radiates this power that I had never noticed before now, I think its do to our being bonded now. A soft almost imperceptible glow surrounds her, protects her in its ethereal embrace.
Liz looked up and leans into me and places a simple kiss on my parched lips. One kiss, and I’m on fire, an ache building deep inside that only my lover can appease. She reached up and stroked my cheek, that simple gesture calms me and sates me. I could still feel the hunger burning deep in my soul but now it is a quiet whisper, a gentle reminder of what only she can fulfill. She ran her hand up and down my arm in a quiet assurance that she was there.
Liz was about to rest her head on my shoulder when Maria stopped at our table. Without looking up she started her spiel.
“Welcome to the Crashdown, I’m Maria and I’ll be your waitress today. Can I start you with some drinks?” at this point Liz and I have exchanged a couple looks with each other and just watched amused as she continues. When Maria heard no reply she looked up at us and gave a little yelp of surprise.
“Why didn’t you say something, letting me go on like that. Hmmm this is cozy.” Maria said without taking a breath.
Liz just looked up at her and met her eyes for the first time.
“We’ll have a couple of cherr—“ she never got to finish that as Maria’s eye’s went wide and her hand flew to her mouth.
“YOU!” Maria exclaimed.
“What?” Liz asked in a quiet voice.
“Don’t you what me missy, you know.” She trailed off, her hands flapping in the air, leaving us to fill in the blanks.
* I think we’ve been discovered. * I said to her.
* What should I say, she going to pester me until I crack. *
Max couldn’t help but chuckle at the mental image that created. Just imagine Maria with Liz in a chair and a flashlight shining in her face. The priceless part of the whole scene is the stern look on Maria’s face in contrast to the comical look on Liz’s.
* Say whatever you’re comfortable with, I trust you, and I love you. *
“I love you too.” Liz replied to me.
Maria just looked back and forth between the two of us, not knowing what to do. She would point her finger at Liz and attempt to say something but nothing would come out. Finally she gave up and reached into her apron for the cedar oil. She inhaled its calming fragrance and them leveled an even stare at Liz.
“You. Bathroom. Now.” With that said she marched off.
Liz just looked at me and shrugged her shoulders. She placed a sweet kiss on my lips and headed off to face the wrath of hurricane DeLuca. As Liz disappeared through the backroom doors, Isabelle and Michael appeared at the booth. They booth slipped in on the other side and just kept on with their conversation.
“Michael, I told you, it was no big deal.” Isabelle sighed in exasperation.
“How can you say that?” He asked raking his fingers through his already ‘perfect’ hair.
“Easy, watch. No. Big. Deal.” She just smirked as his face turned just a little more red.
Now I was curious, I know I will probably regret asking, but I just can’t help myself.
“What’s going on?”
“Maxwell, your wonderful sister here sent flowers to Maria from me.” He said.
Now this was priceless. Michael all flustered, this is something you don’t see everyday. It was most definitely worthy of a picture. Both Izzy and I know that he liked her, in his own gruff kind of way, but he does. He just won’t admit it. That’s where Isabelle came in. She had had enough of listening to Michael constantly complain about her, so she decided to shut him up once and for all. So she set him up on a date with her, flowers, card, the whole thing. The thing that Michael didn’t know was that they were meeting here, today, to discuss where they were going to go.
Isabelle was prepared for the worst and would have no problem talking for Michael if needed. It was nice to see Isabelle like this, joining in with real friends. She had changed so much, we all had, since Liz came into our lives, my life. I have so much to thank her for.
* I love you. *
I heard a little squeak from in the back room. Ops, I’m going to have to figure out some way to warn her that I’m going to say something in her mind. Although I have to admit the little squeak was kind of sexy.
* Don’t do that to me again. * she scolded me playfully. * I almost dumped a cup of soda down the front of Maria. *
Now that was an image that as much as it would be funny, I would not want to be in the same room when it happened.
* Has she pried the truth out of you yet? * I asked, sending her the image of what we were doing last night.
* Umm ….what? * I like it when she gets flustered.
* Has she pried the truth out of you yet? * I repeated, this time minus the images.
* Well, she knows. There was no hiding it. I can’t keep the smile off my face. * She said.
* I’m just happy that you’re happy. I love you. See ya in a bit…. oh yea, Michael and Isabelle just showed up. * I figured I would let the whole date with Michael thing be a surprise.
* Love you too. *
I could feel her presence getting closer before the doors to the backroom opened and revealed my queen to me. The whole world went into its usual slow spin as she walked towards me. It’s the little things that make me love her so much. The way her hips sway so slightly from side to side as she walks. Their movements could easily hypnotize me. The gentle rise and fall of her breasts as she breaths, it’s a natural act but yet it raises a fire in me that knows no end. The subtle way she tilts her head to the side as she waits for an answer to a question.
If I had to pick one thing about Liz that just does me in, it’s her voice. Her voice has such a quality to it, husky and yet so utterly feminine. She could quiet me even in the most troubled of times with just one whisper from her. Its not so mush the words as it is how she wraps them around me.
They finally reached the table as Michael swats me in the arm to break me out of my trance. Liz just smirks at me, she saw how lost in her I become. I know she likes the fact that her boyfriend is so smitten with her.
Maria scanned the table and took a deep breath when she got to Michael. Liz just looked at me and I shrugged my shoulders. I guess they only talked about me. I will have to remember to ask Liz about the content of that talk later.
“Can I get you guys anything? Now I know your hungry. So what’ll it be” Maria said starting with Liz. Liz gave her a glare that I would have been afraid of but Maria just smirked.
“We’ll have two galaxy subs with everything, an double order of Saturn rings and two cherry colas. Oh yea, don’t forget an extra bottle of Tabasco. For dessert we’ll have a couple of slices of Men in Blackberry pie.” Liz just snuggled closer into my side as she finished our order.
“Are you sure that’s enough?” Maria said deciding to get at least one more jab in. “I mean you two are going to need your energy.” I think that if a hole had opened up in the floor at that moment, both Liz and I would have happily dove right in, no questions asked. But as you would have it, no such luck. Liz turned just as many shades of red as I did, she buried her head into my chest, but I had nowhere to hide. Damn, I could feel the tips of my ears burning.
“Max, no…you…. eke…I don’t even want to know.” Isabelle just shuddered.
Liz just looked up at me and sighed. We both knew it was only a matter of time but we had expected to have at least a few days to ourselves. But thanks to Maria’s radar there was not a chance of that happening. That’s when the finger of fear ran down the middle of my back, I shivered at the thought. If our friends could see it so easily, would our parents? Oh no…this was not good, not good at all. Liz’s dad would kill me.
* Max, it’ll be okay. I’m a big girl now. If I want to make love to the man I’m going to be with for the rest of my life then that’s what I’m going to do. Period. *
* Have I told you that I love you today? * I spoke in her mind.
* Yes, but I never get tired of hearing it. * Came her sweet reply.
* I Love You. *
Liz’s eyes sparkled, she told me without any words of her love for me.
“Will you guys knock it off, the staring really creeps me out Maxwell.” Michael grumbled.
Maria turned her attention to Isabelle to get her order.
“I’ll have some fries and a cherry coke, thanks Maria.”
“Hi Michael.” Maria said in a soft voice. Liz and I looked at each other. Unlike Maria, we decided to let her have her moment without any grief.
Michael just grunted. I gave him a look and kicked him under the table.
“What the hel…. hello Maria. How are you?” Michael finally stammered out.
The look on Maria’s face was worth the trouble. She looked absolutely happy at the little gesture he made. Her eyes glittered as she looked at him. I could see the slight, ever so slight smile attempt to break through his features.
“I’m good, real good. So….um….where are we going tonight?” Maria asked, a hopeful look adorning her face.
“Maria, listen, about that. I…” Before he could even finish that thought I nailed him again in the other shin. Hey I’m not going to kick in the same place twice, that’s just mean.
Michael gave me a tight smile and looked back at Maria. “What I mean is we could go to Senior Chows? Would that be okay?”
“Michael that would be wonderful, um…. what time?”
“What time what?” Man Michael sometimes you are as dumb as a stump.
“What time are we going to dinner?” Maria said, shaking her head a little.
“Oh, yea…. um how ‘bout 6:30?” he asked a little unsure, this was new territory for him. I will have to make sure to give him some advice before he goes. After all, I do like Maria and I know this will make her happy. I also know that it will make Michael happy, he just doesn’t quite know it yet. But I have a feeling tonight is going to change all that.
“Great I’ll be ready. I’ll be back with your orders. See ya Michael.” Maria turned to leave only to be called back by Michael.
And just like that Maria turned on him. “What did you call me?” she asked a slightly dangerous glint in her eye.
“Um…. I’d like to order too?” he said carefully.
I have to give him credit he is a pretty fast learner. He will live to see another day, that is if he survives tonight.
Maria just looked at him expectantly, her eyebrows raised.
“I’ll have Saturn rings. …Please.”
I think I was going to fall off the bench. Isabelle’s head swiveled around so fast that I swear she was going to give herself whiplash. Liz just smiled a knowing smile.
“I’ll be back with your drinks.” Maria gave Michael one last smile and headed for the counter.
“Who are you and what have you done with Michael Guerin?” Isabelle just wasn’t sure whom she was sitting beside now.
“C’mon guy’s leave him alone. That was nice Michael.” Liz said, always trying to be the peacemaker. That’s my Liz, it’s just one of the million things that I love about her.
The rest of lunch went pretty smooth. Both Michael and Isabelle, although they knew something had changed with Liz, didn’t ask.
Something was stirring inside them. I could feel it. It was like it had been when we regained our memories from our lives on Antar. I could sense Michael’s strong desire to protect Liz from any danger, more so than it had been before. He hadn’t realized it but he had been more watchful of the room than usual. Every time someone entered the Crashdown he was ready, thoroughly checking them over for motive before dismissing them.
The bond that Liz and Isabelle had already formed seemed to grow that much stronger. They had confidences now and the secret looks that allowed for communication between them. It was the language of a long time friend, spoken solely with the eyes. I’d seen Liz do this with Maria for years now. After all when you watch somebody for as long as I did Liz, you pick up on these things.
Michael and Maria’s date had gone better than anyone had expected, especially them. Michael was on time, well dressed and he even thought to bring his manners with him. When I spoke to him the next day, all he said was that she talked a lot. But he had this look in his eye that gave away how much she had touched him. I could see that he didn’t want this to be happening, that he wanted no ties, but life wasn’t cooperating with him.
After two months and ten dates later, he had finally given in and admitted that he might like her a little bit. Unfortunately for him Maria was passing by our booth when he said it. I have to say, I have never seen anyone move that fast. Without warning Maria’s hand came up and smacked him on the back of his head.
“Hey what was that for?” Michael asked, rubbing the sore spot.
“You might like me a little , you might ?” Maria’s eyes were blazing, now I know why they call her hurricane DeLuca. I felt so bad for Michael but he had brought it on himself, as usual.
“Maria.” Did I just hear right, did Michael Guerin just whine? My mouth just fell open at that. Liz slapped my arm to bring me out of the shock of hearing it. There was no way Michael was going to give me anymore shit about the time I spend with Liz. No more.
“Michael.” She mimicked him. Her hands were firmly planted on her hips as she scalded him with her gaze. This was a breaking point for them and you could just see it.
Michael thankfully knew that he had been beat and gracefully decided to suffer the consequences.
“Alright, alright, I like you a lot, a real lot. Satisfied?”
“Oh Michael.” And then Maria was on him like white on rice. He struggled for the first few seconds but then he caved him and did what any normal boyfriend would do, he kissed her back.
Liz and I just looked at each other. The next step was Maria finding out about our ‘status’. We all knew she would keep our secret; it was more a worry of how she would initially react. All of us figured it would not be a pretty sight. I just felt bad for Michael. I remembered the fear when I revealed everything to Liz. She accepted me without hesitation but that would not be Maria. She was more than likely going to scream and panic, she’d get angry and think we were playing a joke on her. Michael didn’t need any type of rejection during this. I knew it would devastate him and send him back into his shell.
The time came a month later. Michael decided he was ready and he didn’t want to keep this from Maria any longer. He had been really watching Liz and I lately. I could tell that he wanted his own version of what we had. I in no way could blame him, it is such a relief to be free of a secret like this to the people you care about, to have them know the real you. I know that sounds scary but it’s so liberating in the end to just be who you really are.
We all talked and decided it would be best if we were all there when Maria was told. She would need the comforting face of Liz to help her process all of this. Liz had always been able to get through to Maria; we just hoped this would not be an exception. Thankfully everything went well. Maria had the complete opposite reaction than we had expected. She sat there speechless. I know, imagine, Maria quiet. It was another one of those moments when we should have had a camera.
It was all coming together. Our family was strengthening and growing tighter. We added another member to our tight knit inner group. I was sure that soon there would be one more.
Next post Christmas day...
[ edited 1 time(s), last at 25-Dec-2002 12:15:27 AM ]
|posted on 25-Dec-2002 12:51:59 AM by moonieADT|
|Happy Holidays and be safe...|
From Behind The Tree:
The air had a bit of a chill to it; well at least for New Mexico. It was December 24th, this was going to be the third Christmas Liz and I would be spending together. Our first two we had spent between both our parents’ houses. This year was going to be different, this year we wanted it to be just the two of us.
We had decorated Michael’s apartment this year. Tree, lights, the whole works. By the time we were done it really was quite a sight to behold. Isabelle really came through as usual. After all, it wouldn’t have been Christmas if the Christmas Nazi didn’t make at least one appearance.
Amy Deluca invited Michael to stay with her and Maria over the holiday so that he wouldn’t be alone. Michael and Maria had grown close over the past few months. Their relationship was a little stormy, but I really think that that was what made it work for them. Needless to say this was the happiest I had ever seen him. He finally had the family that he had always wanted.
Liz and I wanted to spend this Christmas alone. It had taken a lot of arm-twisting but we finally had arranged to be together. It wouldn’t be the whole night, but it was better than nothing. Michael let us borrow his apartment for the evening with the stipulation that we never tell him what happened. I just laughed at him and told that he had no worries of me ever telling him what Liz and I did.
I spent the day wrapping presents and preparing dinner for us. I was so nervous; I really wanted things to be perfect. Mom helped with some of the cooking and let me borrow some of her china and silverware. I placed candles all over to give the room a soft glow. I picked up two-dozen white roses; they were Liz’s favorites. I placed some of them on the table and placed the rest on the mantel.
I was hoping that this would be the first of many Christmases that we would share with each other. Liz was my family, my world and I wanted her to know that in every way possible.
She came over about seven o’clock in the evening. When I answered the door I was completely unprepared for what greeted me. She was completely ravishing. Her hair was pulled up in a lose bun on top of her head with the sides hanging loosely by her cheeks. She wore a knee length dress, in lavender. It hugged her curves to perfection. Truthfully I was completely envious of that dress, the way it cupped her breasts and caressed her hips.
“Max, um…can I come in?” She asked, a grin spreading over her face.
“Oh, sorry, yea come in.” I said sheepishly.
Liz came in and placed the presents she brought with her under the tree. She looked at me and gave me a warning glare.
“Don’t even get any ideas mister, I’ll know if you peeked. Believe me you will pay, plus you won’t get your special present at midnight.” She said with a smirk.
“Special present huh?” I asked with one eyebrow raised.
“Um hmm.” She nodded to me.
“Care to give me a hint?” I asked her slyly.
Liz just shook her head and came over to the sofa and sat down. My eyes followed every move she made as she walked towards me. She had such a simple grace to her; she seemed to float across the room on air. Her dress only added to the vision she created, one of eternal beauty.
“Max?” she asked somewhat amused.
“Sorry, I kind of spaced out there huh?” I said laughing a little at myself.
“So what are we having for dinner?” she asked brightly.
“Take a seat and you shall see my lady.” I said with a flourish.
Liz just gave me a shy smile and took her seat. I placed our plates on the table and grabbed the non-alcoholic wine. I poured us two glasses and sat down across from her. With a snap of my fingers the lights in the apartment went out as the candles on the table and in the apartment flared to life. Their golden hue created shifting shadows on the walls as each of the flames danced to its own music.
We spent the dinner in quiet conversation, talking of our first Christmas together. We were both so nervous about getting just the right gift that year. In the end the best thing about all of it was that we were together. It was that year that I started giving her a leather bound journal, its one of her standard gifts that she gets every year now. I know how important her writing is to her. It’s her time to relax and to solidify the events of the day by putting them to paper. She once, not to long ago, said that she keeps them so that one day she can tell our kids some of the foolish things we did growing up.
We finished dinner and just sat in the soft light and quietly talked. Her eyes reflected the candlelight, giving a mysterious sparkle to her beautiful doe eyes. I felt myself getting lost in them as I always do. She had this way of making me forget the entire world existed.
* See anything you like? * She whispered seductively in my mind.
* Only you. * I said truthfully.
Liz reached across the table and took my hand into hers. She looked down at our clasped hands, the way our fingers intertwined and smiled.
“Reminds me of us.” She said softly.
I looked at our hands and then back to her, I knew what she meant but I loved hearing her bring it to life in her own words.
“Where there once were two, there will now be one.” She said simply. Those were the words that had sealed us together, bonded us for all eternity.
Her eyes take on a faraway look as she drifts off in search the right words to express how she feels. Her eyes spark briefly as she found what she was searching for.
“Those words meant so much to me Max. I feel so much a part of you now. You’re my family. You have a permanent place in my heart, in my soul. I know part of that is because of our bonding but its so much more. If I had the chance to choose again, I would always choose you. I can feel you whispering in my mind; I don’t know what I would do with out that now. I would feel so lost with out you.” She declared.
“Liz, I never thought I would have the opportunity…no that’s not the right word. Um…the honor to be with you. You gave me something that I would never have found in anyone else, that I would ever want in anyone else. You gave me a home.” I said simply, my voice trembling with the emotion that was thick in the room.
I stood up and offered her my hand. She looked up at me with question in her eyes.
“Will you dance with me?” I asked shyly.
Liz nodded her head and placed her hand into mine. I smiled down at her as I drew her up from her seat. Her eyes caressed my face as she walked into my arms. I snapped my fingers and soft music filled the room. We began to gently sway to the melodies that were floating through the air. We must have danced for hours. We were both so lost in the feeling and emotions being stirred up within us.
I looked over at the clock in time to see we had ten minutes before midnight. I led her over to the tree and we knelt down together and began to exchange our presents.
As the clocks struck midnight, I folded my love into my arms and kissed her with everything that I had. I flooded our connection with love; more than I thought could ever be possible between two people.
“Liz, this has been one of the best Christmases I have ever had. Actually its one of the top four.” I told her with a smile.
“Four?” she curiously asked.
“The first Christmas I had after being adopted, then the two before with you and now this one. If I had to pick out of those, I would have to say that this one is the best.”
“Is there a particular reason for that?” she asked with a grin.
“Because this is what it will be like when we’re married and have our own place.” I told her wistfully.
Liz’s mouth dropped open and tears started to form in her eyes. She ducked her head to keep me from seeing the emotion playing on her face. I cupped her chin and raised her eyes to meet mine.
“Liz you are the love of my life. You are all I’ll ever want or need.” I said quietly to her.
I leaned down and placed a gentle kiss on her lips. Immediately the flame between us ignited and we were drawn into a passion filled embraced. Our tongues dueled fiercely, each of us trying to find a fulfillment that remained elusive.
As the seconds passed I became aware of something different in our connection. A presence I had never felt before. I pulled back and looked at her with wide eyes. Her smile would have rivaled the sun in its brilliance. She just slowly nodded her head in her silent answer.
“Merry Christmas…” She whispered.
Next post on Sunday
|posted on 30-Dec-2002 11:10:07 AM by moonieADT|
|For disclaimer and summary see chapter 1.|
From Behind The Tree:
The Next Step:
The candles flickered in the light breeze wafting by the terrace. We sat across from each other, just lost in the others eyes.
We had decided to eat at the new outdoor café just across town. Isabelle had been there a couple of days ago and absolutely raved about it. So I called yesterday and made reservations. I stopped over earlier today and made some special arrangements for our dinner. It all had to be perfect.
The waiter brought our drinks and placed a beautiful ice sculpture on our table as the centerpiece. It was a depiction of a two roses coming out from a bud vase. The stems of the roses were intertwined and the buds were leaning towards each other, actually joined to each other at one of the petals. It was the perfect representation of us, of our souls. How we were wrapped around each other, still individuals but the lines often blurred and left only one soul. The sculpture was placed on a small pedestal in the middle of our table for two.
“Max, it’s beautiful.” Liz exclaimed, raising her hand to her mouth.
The light was caught and reflected off and through the ice. It seemed to wink at us in the soft candlelight.
“It reminds me of us.” I voiced softly.
Liz raised her eyes to mine and I could see the twinkle of an unshed tear. She blinked quickly to push it away but it had touched her.
“It’s the way I picture our souls.” I elaborated.
“Like when we make love.” She offered quietly. Her eyes gazing into mine through her long silky lashes.
“God, I love you.” I said, my voice coming out husky and full of emotion.
Liz took on a faraway look, her eyes seeing into the mist of the past. A myriad of emotion passed over her beautiful face.
“Penny for your thoughts?” I asked her softly.
“I owe you my life.” She said softly, her voice
Over two years ago now I healed Liz, gave her back the life she was to be cheated out of. Last year we spent a quiet evening out just looking at the stars. Talking of how things had changed so much. How in a way we both came alive that day at the school as I poured all I had into her.
I took her tiny hand in mine and gently rubbed the back of it with my thumb. It’s a simple gesture that we have both done a thousand times before, but each time I think of what could have been and I never lose site of how precious these moments are.
“Over two years now.” I said softly.
“Seems like it was another lifetime ago. I still can’t believe what happened on this day.” Her voice hitched a little, I gave her hand a little squeeze so she knew I was there.
“I was so scared Max, so confused. But you gave me peace and calmed me. You saved me, I will never be able to say thank you enough for that.” She gave me a wobbly smile and blushed at her own sentiment.
“Liz, I think you have it backwards. You saved me. You’ve given me a life I never dared dreamed I would have. I feel so lucky to have you in my life, that you allow me to be a part of yours. It’s just amazing.”
I reached out and brushed the tear that had escaped from her eye and was making its way down the soft contours of her face. Liz tilted her head into my hand, closing her eyes as my palm gently cupped her cheek. She raised her eyes to me and they just said everything that could ever need to be said.
Our connection has grown so strong now that we are bonded. We live in each other’s worlds, feeling the emotions and sharing the thoughts that make us who we are. It took getting used to but it has become like music constantly playing in the background of my mind. I would be so lost without this closeness.
* I too *
My smile widens at her and a mischievous sparkle takes up residence in my eyes.
“You were eves dropping.” I playfully scold her, pointing my finger at her.
Liz at least has the decency to look somewhat chagrined.
“Who me?” She said with her hand pointing to her chest. “I would never do such a thing.”
I can hear the laughter as it echoes through our souls. It is only one of the instruments used in the music that has become our world.
Our food arrived at that moment. The aroma was intoxicating, if the food was half as delicious as it smelled this was going to be a fantastic meal. As Liz took the first bite her eyes closed in a look of ecstasy. To be honest I was a bit jealous that food could invoke the same looks as our lovemaking, well almost the same looks.
“It’s that good?” I asked her, teasing her about her response.
“Yes, it’s wonderful. Here try some.”
Before I could do anything she had already placed the fork in my mouth and was looking at me expectantly. And as usual she was right it was perfect. I silently thanked the higher powers that be for making one more piece of this day special.
“It’s really good. I’m glad you enjoy it.” I let my eyes smile at her as I began to give my attention to my own dinner.
We shared our dinners with each other, one of the intimacies we had become accustomed to. It had become something of a joke with the others. I think they were just jealous. After all how many men can say that they had the most beautiful woman in the world feed them? That’s what I thought.
Our plates cleared we sat and held hands across the table. Just enjoying the warm Roswell night. Liz looked up to the night sky and sighed. I knew she was deep in thought, I could feel the ripples in our connection. Liz dropped her gaze to me, her eyes taking in my face, almost as if she were memorizing my features.
“Max, do you think you’ll go up there someday, to the stars?”
“Liz your eyes hold the only stars that I ever want to see. I would never leave you, I couldn’t, I need you to breath.” I answered truthfully. “Don’t you know what you are to me? You are the love of my life.” Those words wrapped around us in their magnitude.
She offered me a brilliant smile and raises her hand and caressed the nape of my neck. She played with my hair, letting it sift through her fingers only to do it again. She leaned towards me and we shared a sweet kiss. Not one of passion and desire but one of commitment and devotion.
As she pulled back and returned her hand to mine she glanced at the ice sculpture. It had long since lost its form. Something caught her eye on the pedestal that it had been placed upon. It was a ring, a diamond ring.
“Oh Max, look.” She said pointing to the centerpiece.
“I know, its pretty well melted.” I replied with a smile in my voice.
“No Max, a ring, a ring was in the ice.” I can hear the worry in her voice.
“Oh Max, some poor woman lost her engagement ring. Look how beautiful it is. We have to let them know.” She said as she started to pull the ring from the pedestal. She held it in her fingers and was just lost in it’s brilliance. I slid from my chair and went to her side of the table. I bent down on one knee and looked at the ring with her.
“Here let me.” I said as I took the ring from her fingers and dried the water that remained on it. Gazing at for a moment I looked back up into the eyes of the only woman I would ever love.
“I have a better idea.” I said, my eyes never leaving hers.
I took her hand in mine and softly smiled at her. My hand trembled as I folded her tiny fingers into mine. I took a deep breath and showed her my heart.
“Liz, I have loved you for all of my life. I don’t know any other way to exist. You have shown me so much of what is possible, of a future I wish to see. You are my best friend, my advisor; you are the one I dream of and want to wake up to. You are my bonded mate, my queen who will always have a place at my side. You are my lover, my first, my last and my only.”
Liz softly gasped a she realized what was happening, her eyes going wide
“When I first saw you, my heart knew you, it knew that you were the one who completed me. I know that we’re young, that some may say we’re foolish, but I want our life together to begin today. I commit myself to you forever and always.”
Liz had started to tremble a little and I could see the tears starting to form in her eyes. Her breath was coming in little puffs as she tried to control her emotions.
I took one last breath.
“Elizabeth Parker, make me the most envied half human on the planet, marry me?” My voice was choked as I finished the last word.
The night air settled around us like a blanket, wrapping us in a cocoon. Liz was opening her mouth to speak but she couldn’t seem to get her vocal cords to work. Her eyes gazed into mine and tried to say a million things at once. She closed her eyes and took another breath. As she opened them a smile graced her perfect features. She slowly nodded her head and said the one most incredible word I have ever heard.
“Yes.” It was just above a whisper.
The smile that lit my face was beyond words.
We both looked down to where I held her left hand. I placed the ring at the end of her ring finger and paused. I looked up into her eyes and whispered in her mind as I slid the ring to its home on her finger.
* This is forever, beyond this life and into the next. *
I released her hand and she held it out in front of her. Her eyes sparkled so brightly as she turned her hand in different poses to fully see the ring. She looked up at me and launched herself into my arms. Her lips crashed down onto mine in a searing kiss. Now we had kissed many times before, but this kiss was just simply pure magic. I felt like a new layer to our connection opened up for us, welcoming us home.
* I love you Max, so much. Oh so very much. *
* And I love you. *
Next post on Sunday
[ edited 1 time(s), last at 4-Jan-2003 10:29:49 PM ]
|posted on 5-Jan-2003 3:39:07 AM by moonieADT|
|Authors note: There was an error in chapter 13. I messed the timeline up a little. It had been fixed so you might want to give it another go..|
Sorry bout that...um..kinda hard jungling all these stories..and what do I go and do.. I'll be starting a new one..
on with the show ....
For disclaimer and summary see chapter 1.
From Behind The Tree:
We made it. We’ve arrived at the end of one chapter and are about to begin our next. It’s hard to believe that we’ve come this far.
“Are you ready?” I asked my slightly nervous fiancé.
“I’ll be okay, as long as the baby doesn’t decide that mommy needs to get sick while she’s up there.” Liz said as she rolled her eyes. But the glow of joy within them was unmistakably clear.
“Morning sickness again?” I questioned sympathetically.
“It’s been less the last couple of days, since finals are over. Maybe she was just nervous for me.” She said with a smirk.
“She?” I asked her slightly amused.
I reached down and caressed her stomach through her graduation gown. The slight swell of her tummy was a gentle reminder to the life she had growing within her. Liz looked up at me, her eyes so full of love, and placed her tiny hand over mine.
“Yes, her. Do you have something against girls?”
There was no mistaking the warning in her tone. Liz had not really had too many mood swings at this point. She had been, for the most part, her normal self. There was, however, one change that I don’t think either of us was complaining about. Liz was insatiable; it didn’t matter what time of the day or where we were, too much was never enough.
“I love girls, I love you don’t I?” I asked cheekily.
Liz playfully scowled at me and slapped my arm. We had never really talked about the sex of the baby over the last six months.
I suppose there is one thing I should clarify in all of this. The typical length of time for a full Antarian pregnancy is fifteen months. We figured, actually Liz figured and I just nodded my head a lot, a hybrid pregnancy will last a full year. At first, Liz was not really thrilled with the idea of being pregnant for so long, but then the thought of having to explain to our parents right away that Liz was pregnant had not been that appealing either.
“Liz, I don’t care if the baby is a boy or a girl. Healthy is all I want. Ten fingers, ten toes, two eyes and ears, the rest is just a bonus.” I said as I pulled her close to me. “I want you both to be healthy and safe.”
We decided to keep Liz’ pregnancy to ourselves for the time being. We were really unsure about all that was happening and just in case something went wrong, the fewer who knew the better. But that time was quickly coming to an end.
Liz being pregnant terrified me. I didn’t want anything to happen to her and this was a pretty big unknown. I had my memories from Antar of births there, but this was an educated guess at best. We also didn’t have the luxury of going to a doctor for normal check-ups. Isabelle had been great with this end of it. She had picked up a couple books and scanned them all, and with Liz’s knowledge of Biology, she had performed blood tests to make sure physically she and the baby were okay. For my part, I connected with the baby once a day to make sure everything was all right.
There was one thing that was odd about the whole thing. Sometimes it seemed like the baby had a dual personality, at first it shocked the hell out of me, but after a while I just concentrated on making sure the baby was healthy and happy. Another thing that had been a little disturbing was that I couldn’t seem to peg down what sex the baby was. I kept getting all of these mixed signals and it would get too confusing to sort out, eventually I gave up, deciding to try later on as the baby got bigger. Liz was not too happy about having to wait, but a little ice cream and a few orgasms later, she was blissfully happy and had forgotten why she had been upset in the beginning. I know how bad that sounds, but the mot important thing I was told about pregnancy was to keep the mom happy, and that is exactly what I have been doing.
“I love you Max.” She whispered to me as she snuggled into my side.
“I love you.” I kissed her hair as I said those words to her, as many times as I have told her it still never seems to really be enough.
“Chica, can you believe it, we made it.” Maria said excitedly as she approached us.
“With all we’ve been through, school was a breeze.” Liz said offhandedly.
“Yea, for the gifted ones.” Maria said with a smirk.
The processional started and we knew that it was our signal to get ready. Each of us took our seats. I walked Liz t her chair and placed a tender kiss on her supple lips. Liz opened her mouth to try and deepen the kiss; her tongue snaked out and ran along the top of my bottom lip. I pulled back and gave her a reprimanding look.
“Liz…” I warned.
Liz just smiled happily up at me and playfully swatted at my chest.
“Just getting a sample of what I plan on having for dinner.” She said seductively, her eyes darkening just enough to put an edge to her words.
My breath caught in my throat and unconsciously reached to my collar and tugged at it, it seemed to be getting a lot hotter. Liz smirked at me and then waved me along to my seat, seeing as how I was the only one left standing. How I loved drawing attention to myself.
After a speech by the principle, the diplomas were handed out, one by one we made our way to the podium and received our papers declaring our freedom from childhood and granting us passage into the adult world. You wouldn’t think that something so simple can affect you that much but this did. I could feel the old falling away, the shackles of youth.
One of the proudest moments was when the principle introduced Liz to the senior class and parents. She had been writing her valedictorian speech for weeks now, and if there was anything that had been upsetting to her, it had been this. She had agonized over it for hours, wanting it to convey the depth of the experience we had gone through.
“I present to you our class valedictorian, Elizabeth Parker.”
“Faculty and parents.”
“We are here before you today, the class of 2002, as we end our stay and walk forward into the future, a future that is now in our hands. We will face many challenges as we enter into our brave new world. Challenges that will test us and require us to reflect upon who we are and who we want to be. Challenges that we must face head on.”
“For some, college will be the next step, others will step into the work force. Some will become wives and mothers, husbands and fathers. No matter what we chose, we do this knowing that we have a solid foundation on which to build. Don’t forget what brought us here; it will be the cement that will strengthen our lives through out time.”
“As we look back on our time here, let us not forget what we learned. We learned far more the just the requirements of education. We learned many of the tools that will help get us through out everyday lives. We strengthened many friendships and we built new ones.”
“Each of us traveled our own road to arrive at this day. Some were more difficult and strewn with obstacles that others. But in the end, it was the journey that has made all of the difference. For myself, I had the support of a great family. A family that was not just my mother and father, but my friends as well, Maria, Alex, Isabelle and yes even you Michael.” She paused as a small ripple of laughter erupted through out the crowd.
“But most of all, I never would have made it without my fiancé by my side. Max you saved me I so many ways. You helped me to see all that there is out in this world and beyond. You opened my eyes to so many possibilities that I had only ever imagined could exist. I know for my future, it will be hand in had with you.” Liz took a deep breath to fight back the tears that were threatening to fall, a tremulous smile on her lips.
“In closing we would like to thank you all for helping us, guiding us, and in general putting up with us.” Liz smirked as the laughter died down.
“Thank you from the class of 2002.”
As I had watched her give that speech, my heart swelled with pride at this petite woman, my wife to be, my intended queen, my Liz. She was everything I could have ever hoped for. I had dreamed of her being in my life, but none of them had ever come close to the reality.
As she stepped down from the podium, she held out her hand to me. At first I just sat there dumbfounded, starring at this beauty, her hair flowing freely, framing her face, making her appear as an angel.
* Come to me, my love. * She whispered in my mind.
I couldn’t stop the smile that broke out on my face as I rose and walked to meet her at the base of the stairs. I stopped in front of her and we just lost ourselves for a moment in each other’s eyes. I took her tiny hand in mine and led her back to her seat. I sat down and pulled her onto my lap, wrapping my arms around her middle. As I sat there it dawned on me that I was literally holding my future.
* I’m holding my future in my arms. * I said to her silently, I rubbed the slight swell of her abdomen to mark my point.
“Both of you.” I fervently whispered into her ear.
Liz leaned her head back and captured my lips in a simple kiss. It wasn’t one of passion or desire. Our kiss spoke for our hearts, announcing our devotion and commitment to each other, of the undying love that would flow freely in our home and surround our children. It was one of those moments that leave you feeling that all is complete and right in the world.
We all entered the Crashdown for the Graduation party being thrown for us by Liz’s parents, well actually all of the parents helped out. We had all grown into a large family and this was just one more way that it was visible.
The music was softly filling the café as we grabbed our regular booths and sat down. Drinks were served and we each put in our order for dinner.
“Free at last.” Maria said in a singsong voice.
“Yea, for two whole months.” Michael grunted.
Maria slapped him on the arm and gave him a stern look. Leave it to Michael to go and be the rain on everyone’s parade.
“Well, I for one can’t wait.” Liz said smiling happily at everyone.
“Like I said before, for those of us who are going to be Nobel laureates, I can see where you would be eager. But for us, the lowly masses, we want to have fun.” Maria said with mock exasperation.
“I know how to have fun.” Liz said in a huff.
“Liz, making up your own biology labs at home, just because you’re bored, cannot be constituted as fun.” Maria said dryly.
Liz cut her eyes to me quickly.
* We need to tell them…soon. * Liz said in my mind.
* I know my love. Parents or friends first? * I sent back.
“Man it creeps me out when you two do that.” Michael complained, earning himself a swat from Maria.
“I swear pixie, one of these days you are going to get it?” Michael warned her in his best menacing voice, but his eyebrows wiggled suggestively.
“Hey, you just keep your it to yourself.” Isabelle said in mock disdain.
Much to everyone’s relief the food arrived and not a moment too soon. The last thing any of us needed were vivid images of Michael and Maria’s sex life or the lack there of.
I noticed everyone looking over at Liz and I as we ate from time to time. I hadn’t really been paying attention, but now my curiosity was getting the best of me. That’s when I realized that Liz had been eating off both of our plates. In fact she had eaten almost all of her own food and about half of mine. The funniest thing, I’m sure Liz would not have found it amusing, was that she didn’t appear to be losing her steam anytime soon.
“Jeez, Liz, go easy there before you start to eat the table.” Alex said in his best attempt at humor. “What are you eating for two now?”
Isabelle kicked Alex under the table and gave him an almost imperceptible shake of her head, but it made no difference at this point.
All eyes switched between Liz and Alex. Liz’s eyes went wide and her hand stopped with the fork halfway to her mouth when he had said that. I sent her a wave of love as quick as I could but I knew it was already too late. The roller coaster that was her mood decided now was the best time to kick in full force. Tears gathered in her eyes as she slowly set her fork down and brushed a trembling hand over her forehead. The first tear hit her plate as she stood up and quickly made her way into the back room.
“Will someone explain to me what just happened?” Alex asked the table.
Maria’s eyes lit up like a Christmas tree; I had a sinking feeling about this. Just as Maria was about to say something Isabelle silenced her with a quick look.
“Liz has gained a little weight lately and she’s been real sensitive about it.” Isabelle offered.
“All the stress of finals and graduation had her worked up and she was burning a lot of energy, so she ate more so she didn’t feel as drained.” I finished simply, hoping that the rest of them would buy it. “I’m going to go and check on her.” I announced to the group and made my way after her.
I made my way quickly into the backroom and straight up the stairs to the apartment. I went to her room and pushed open the slightly closed door. I could hear the faint sound of sobbing coming from the open window to her balcony. I peeked my head out and found her sitting in her lounger; her shoulders were shaking from the sobs wracking her small frame. I stepped out through the window and moved over to her side. I took her hands in mine and pushed as much love as I could into our connection.
“How can you love me, I’m …fat, …huge. I’m …I’m going to…be a whale.” She moaned. “I stole …a…all your food.”
I took her into my arms and rocked her back and forth.
“Liz, you are beautiful. You’re carrying our child. It’s okay, sweetheart.” I soothed her.
After a few more minutes Liz had calmed down and chuckled nervously to herself.
“You must think I’m silly?” She asked, her eyes looked so vulnerable and unsure.
“You are far from that, this is all new to us, to you. It’s going to be okay.” I said confidently.
“We should probably get back down there, huh?” she asked a bit apprehensively, the last of her sniffles subsiding.
“We don’t have to go back down, I can tell them your tired and needed to rest for a bit. I told them finals and graduation had been wearing you out so …” I trailed off, not really wanting to bring up the food thing again.
“That’s how you explained why I was eating the table?” She asked, a smirk playing on her lips.
“It was the best we could do.” I paused thoughtfully and then continued. “You want to tell them now?”
Liz looked up at me with childlike eyes, so wide and trusting. “I think we need to tell our parents first, don’t you? I think it’s time.” She said rubbing her stomach gently. “I won’t be able to hide this very much longer, especially in my waitress uniform.”
My eyes went completely black as the image of a very pregnant Liz in her Crashdown uniform raced through my mind. The snaps undone all the way down, her nipples erect and deep red with want, a glistening of dew on her thick dark feminine curls. I could feel my body react immediately to the images, my face flushing red with building desire.
“Hey mister, that’s what got us here in the first place.” She said playfully.
I managed to muster a properly chastised look and blushed to the tips of my ears.
“Oh you are just too cute.” She said pinching my cheek.
Her eyes took on a serious look and she placed her palm on my cheek.
“Lets tell our parents tomorrow, we’ll have them all here for breakfast and tell them then.” She said.
“Your dad doesn’t own a shotgun does he?” I asked her. I have to admit, I was very afraid of getting hurt.
“Max, we’re going to be married in less than two months. I don’t think my father will shoot you. Glare at you maybe, but not shoot you.” And then she added as an afterthought, “and no, he doesn’t own a shotgun.”
“After we tell the parents then its time to let the group know it’s going to be gaining a new member.” I said, trying to lighten the dread I was starting to feel about facing her father.
Liz sighed and leaned into my side. “Tomorrow is going to be a very interesting day.”
Next post on sunday ...
|posted on 6-Jan-2003 12:50:39 AM by moonieADT|
|posted on 11-Jan-2003 11:53:03 PM by moonieADT|
|For disclaimer and summary see chapter 1.|
From Behind The Tree:
The bells over the doors to the café chimed in their old familiar way as I came in with my parents in tow. We made our way over to my regular booth and sat down.
“Max, this was a great idea to get out and have breakfast.” Mom said gratefully.
“Yea Max, thank you.” Dad added.
“We never really do many thing together anymore and I thought this might be a nice change.” I said sincerely.
* Hello my love. * Liz whispered in her sultry voice in my mind.
My eyes gravitated to the backroom door just as they parted. She looked so radiant this morning; her skin seemed to shine with a brilliant inner glow. Her hair was pulled back in a loose ponytail, except for a few tendrils that had escaped to frame her face. Her eyes met mine and I could feel my blood start to burn, that slow rise in heat that she was always evoking from me.
* Is someone feeling frisky? * I teased her.
Her eyes darkened further at my comment, and I could see her pause a moment as she made her way to our table. The corner of her lip quivered ever so subtly as she seemed to be reigning in her need.
* You WILL tend to me Max Evans! * She said with a gleam in her eye.
Before I could respond Liz had arrived at our table. I couldn’t help myself as I reached out and placed my hand on her hip as she stood by my side of the booth. The feel of her warm body under my hand barely started to relieve the ache that I had for her, but it was a beginning.
“Hi Max.” Liz said to me as she bent down and placed a chaste kiss on the corned of my mouth. Her breath caressed my face as she slowly pulled away. Her knowing smile was making me want to grab her and bring out to the backroom.
“Hello Mr. And Mrs. Evans how are you?” Liz asked politely.
“We’re fine dear, how are your parents?” Mom asked.
“Funny you should ask that. We’re having breakfast upstairs right now and we have way too much. I got a little carried away this morning. It would be great if all of you could join us.” Liz asked brightly,
I could feel the nervousness ripple through our connection, but outwardly she showed no signs of it. She just always amazes me with how strong she is.
“Liz that’s a wonderful offer, but we don’t want to intrude.” Dad started to object.
“You’re not intruding at all, besides, it lets me have Max for breakfast.” Liz said smiling.
Both Mom and Dad raised their eyebrows at me as I started to turn a couple of different shades of red.
“I mean, share breakfast with Max.” Liz stammered, blushing prettily. “Um, I just need to um, grab some milk from the cooler. I’ll be right back.”
Liz leaned down and pressed a tender kiss to my lips and then made her way to the back. I watched her disappear through the swinging doors. The sway of her hips, the way her hair bounced as she walked. This was the woman who I was going to marry, the woman who was carrying our child. Sometimes this all just floored me and I had to take a breath.
“Mom, Dad, Liz will be offended if we turn her down. She really is a great cook and she wouldn’t have invited us if she didn’t want us there.” I said truthfully.
Ma parents exchanged a knowing look with each other. Dad took moms hand in his from where it lay on the table.
“Max, I know a setup when I see one. Of course we’ll have breakfast with the Parkers.” He smiled, a slight smirk on his face.
Liz came back through from the backroom with the milk in her hand and paused by the door. She raised her eyebrow in question. I smiled at her and nodded slightly as I stood up and led my parents to the back of the café.
I took Liz’s hand as we made our way up the stairs to the apartment. Liz ushered us in and we followed her out to the dinning room.
“Phillip, Diane?” Jeff said slightly surprised. “Its good to see you. What brings you here?” he asked slightly confused.
“Daddy, I invited them up to have breakfast with us. I made so much; I kind of got carried away. I saw them downstairs and I thought it might be nice for them to join us. I mean Max is my boyfriend after all.” Liz finished breathlessly; I could tell that she was starting to feel the pressure just slightly.
“We don’t want to intrude.” Mom assured them.
“Nonsense, come, take a seat. Lets get everybody started.” Nancy said as she headed into the kitchen and grabbed some more plates and silverware.
The conversation was light and flowed easily between our parents. It was reassuring to see that our parents got along so well. Neither Liz nor I wanted to have to feel uncomfortable with our in-laws. I knew I didn’t have to worry about my parents, they loved Liz, right from the moment they first met her. I think initially they were just happy that I showed an interest in someone. But as Liz spent more time at our house, they realized what I had known for my entire life. They saw what a beautiful person she was, rich and vibrant.
“Let me help you with those dishes Jeff?” Dad offered, rising from his seat.
“No, I got it, you’re our guest. Sit. Would anyone like some coffee?” He asked over his shoulder as he made his way to the kitchen with a handful of plates.
“Yes please, with sugar.” Dad replied.
“I’ll take one with cream and two sugars, thank you.” Mom said appreciatively.
“One sugar, one cream, two sugars, Nancy?” Jeff prompted his wife.
“Black please, thank you honey.” She smiled thankfully at him.
“How about you Lizzie? Max?”
“No thank you.” We said in unison.
“Lizzie, you always used to have coffee, you were never the best morning person to be around if you didn’t have at least one cup.” He teased her.
“Daddy!” She cried as she buried her head into the shoulder.
Jeff chuckled as he made his way out into the kitchen.
“Thanks again for having us here to share breakfast with you. It was wonderful. Liz you’re an excellent cook. You are going to make someone very happy.” Mom said, pointedly staring between Liz and me.
“Mom….” I warned.
“Oh Max, relax, its not like we don’t know what you and Liz have brought us here to tell us.” She said with a wave of her hand.
Both Liz and I were in shock, the color drained from our faces and I thought for sure Liz was going to pass out. How could they have found out? I wracked my mind, trying to think of a time when they could have over heard but there was none. Did they maybe notice the slight swell of her belly? My eyes flickered to that special place, the place that held and protected out precious little one.
* It’ll be alright my love.* I said silently to her.
* Oh Max, what are we going to do? * The voice inside my mind full of anguish and fear.
* My beloved, we’ll get through this, we have each other. * I reassured her.
* I wanted it to be us that gave them the news. * She said wistfully.
My moms voice broke through the invisible wall that we had constructed around us. A shelter to try and keep us safe from the reality of the world that was closing on us fast. But then I realized something. I was acting as if I was ashamed of our child, of the fact that we were pregnant, that I was ashamed of what Liz and I had shared. I was not in any way regretful of what we have, nor would I ever be.
“How did you know?” Max asked with hesitation.
“Max, Liz didn’t hide it very well.” Jeff said with a slight smile. “I don’t know why you two didn’t tell us sooner?”
I could feel the wave of sadness pass over Liz. She was blaming herself for not having been careful enough. I looked into her eyes and I could see the mist of tears forming quickly. I reached out and took her hand in mine and squeezed it slightly, trying to offer her some of my strength.
“When did this happen?” Diane asked curiously.
“A f…few mo…months ago.” Liz said quietly.
“Oh honey, don’t be scared. We’re not upset. We knew it was going to happen sooner or later. We were kind of hoping for later though.” Nancy tried to sooth her daughter.
Liz offered her a smile but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. This was not going at all how we planned it. It was a bit of a shock that they were being to calm. We both just were waiting for the other shoe to drop.
“So when is the big day?” Dad asked inquisitively.
I pulled Liz up from her chair and brought her over to my lap. I wanted to enfold her into my arms, to keep her safe from the small fears that I knew were still swirling inside of her. We both breathed each other in, letting the scents still our fears and calm our nerves. I hugged her a little tighter for a moment, sending her all of my love. Liz looked up at me over her shoulder and smiled that smile she has for me. She placed a little kiss on my jaw and settled back into my embrace.
“We’re due in about five months.” She said unable to hide her joy at the thought of our child, the life that we created.
And that was when the other shoe dropped….
“Due?” Both mothers exclaimed at the same time. Dad’s eyes opened a little larger and in contrast Jeff’s narrowed in, specifically on Max.
Liz started to tremble in my arms as her anxiety started to build. I placed my hand on her stomach where our child was growing in a protective gesture. All eyes in the room followed my movement.
* It’s going to be okay, my love. * I sent to her.
* Max …* she whimpered.
* I’ll tell them. Just try and relax okay? * I encouraged her.
Liz nodded her head numbly. That’s when we felt it, Liz more so than me, but it was there, a presence. Our child… children were reaching out to their mother, trying to sooth her fears and send her wave after wave of unconditional love.
Liz looked quickly up at me, her eyes glistening with fresh tears as the realization started sinking in. Twins. We were going to have twins. Even through the mist of tears, Liz’s eyes shown so brightly with happiness and awe.
The room fell away as we lost ourselves in the connection and the feeling of our babies. Liz turned slightly in my arms and touched my cheek.
“I love you.” She said, her voice raspy with her welling happiness.
“I love you.” I assured her. “Forever.”
Liz wrapped her arms around me and held on tight. She burrowed her head under my chin and snuggled her nose to my neck. These were the moments that I would anything to be able to capture.
The sound of someone loudly clearing their throat finally broke into our cocoon, drawing us reluctantly from the haven we had created for ourselves. We turned shining eyes, no longer swirling with fear, to the expectant faces of our parents. It’s strange; typically it’s the parent that gives the child strength, but not on this day. Today our children showed us the love that can conquer anything as long as we’re together, as long as we remember that family is the most important thing you have.
“Liz and I are pregnant.” I announced steadily.
The room fell eerily silent; I swear you could hear everybody breathing. I watched as a full range of emotion played over Liz’s fathers face. Liz’s mom brought her hand to her mouth in disbelief. My mom pretty much looked the same way and my dad, well he just looked disappointed. This was not the way we had hoped it would go, but then here we were, pregnant with twins at eighteen, and about to get married in a month.
Liz’s father clenched and unclenched his hands; I knew he probably wished that my neck were in his hands right about now. Especially now that he knew what I had done to his only daughter.
“I am going to try and stay calm about this. Max, I think you and your parent should probably go now. This is a family matter.” Jeff declared.
Well I think that was his first and last mistake. I felt Liz’s hormones kick into overdrive and not the weepy ones. I could feel the blood race through her veins as she tried to hold onto her outrage. Our connection was crackling with energy as wave after wave of disappointment and anger rolled through it and slammed into me.
“Liz.” I tried to warn her.
She fixed me with an ‘I’ll handle this.’ stare, so I just backed down. I knew when to say when; I just hope everyone else here did.
“A family matter?” She said carefully, the edge slowly making it’s way into her voice.
“Now lizzie, we have to discuss what we’re go—“ he started.
“You’re going to discuss what I’m going to do with my baby?” She asked incredulously. She started shaking he head violently back and forth showing exactly what she thought of that idea. “No, Max and I will be making that decision. Max is my family, he is going to be my husband, soon .”
“Mr. Parker, we didn’t plan this, I take full responsibility for my actions.” I said evenly.
“Max, shut up!” Jeff yelled at him.
“Jeff!” My dad said crossly.
Jeff turned his attention to my dad, his anger dissipating a little bit. Nancy had moved close to Liz and had tentatively offered her hand to her. Nancy knew there was nothing that anyone could do now. There would be no way that she would even dream of asking Liz to have an abortion. She had to admit, and fast, that Liz wasn’t her baby girl anymore, she was a woman now. Slowly Liz reached out and took her mother’s hand and squeezed it softly before letting go.
“Lets all calm down here. Yelling is not going to solve anything. We’re all adults here. Yes,” he said pointed looking at everyone in the room, “Max and Liz also.”
At that moment I gained so much respect for my father. I was very lucky to have a father like him, someone I could look up to and admire. I know he wasn’t pleased by the situation but he also wasn’t going to alienate me in the process. I knew he would want to see his grandchildren, and a rift between our families would only make that more difficult.
“What have you two decided that you want to do?” he asked patiently, but the strain was evident.
“There was nothing to decide, we’re having our babies, and we’re going to be married.” Liz said very calmly. Her emotions were still running high but she had gotten herself under control. We both knew if we want to be treated as adults we have to act like adults. A temper tantrum would do nothing to help us.
“Married?” Nancy gasped. She looked down for the first time to Liz’s hand and saw the gold band I had placed there a little while ago. Liz turned the ring around so that the diamond was now facing up for everyone to see. Liz couldn’t suppress the smile on her face as she looked at the symbol of our commitment to each other, our promise.
“It’s beautiful.” She said tearfully. “I guess my baby girl is has grown up.”
“Mom, I’ll always be your baby girl, but now I’ll have two of my own.” Liz said smiling warmly. Anytime she talked about the baby, we’ll, babies now, she just couldn’t keep the smile from lighting her beautiful face. She glowed from the love our unborn children were sending her, I could even feel them reaching out just a little bit more to touch me. it is the most incredible feeling.
“Babies? As in more than one?” My mom asked slowly, her face growing a little pale.
“Yes. Twins. We found out a little while ago.” I offered, the awe that I felt clearly in my voice.
“Kids, you two will have your hands full. You’re barely going to have any free time for yourselves, so be prepared.” My mom warned, she had after all raised Isabelle and me; she was definitely speaking from experience.
“Speaking of free time, what about college? You both had such bright futures.” Jeff said tersely.
“And now all of a sudden we don’t?” Liz asked her father directly.
“Do you think it’s easy to raise a family, work, go to school all at the same time?” Jeff fired right back.
“Jeff, they are not going to be doing this on their own.” Nancy said to her husband, trying to calm him down.
“Really? And just who is going to do it for them?” He asked in disbelief.
“Jeffery Parker, WE are going to help them. She is our daughter, and they are our grandchildren. If they need a baby sitter, I will be there. If they need advice, I will be there. If they need help financially, I will be there.” She said evenly, leaving no room for debate. She looked at my mom and mom nodded her agreement.
“Max, have you guys made any plans yet?” My father asked tentatively.
“We’ve talked about it and we are going to go to college. UNM isn’t that far away and it’s a really good school. When things calm down a bit, and the babies are older, we can always transfer to Harvard or somewhere else if we want to. Liz is incredibly smart, any lab would be lucky to have her, no matter where she went to school.” I said practically, the pride for my intended, readily apparent for anyone to see.
I hoped to sound like I was in control, but I was anything but. Both of us were fighting the raging emotions that were spinning inside of us. The situation had gotten away from us at first, but slowly we were gaining the control.
* Are you okay? * I sent to her.
* I’m okay, my love. * She said in my mind.
* We’re going to get through this. Our mom’s will work on our dads. * I reassured her. I felt sorry for our fathers; they’ll never know what hit them.
* Max, it will all work itself out. There are some things in this life that I’m sure of. One of them is your love for me. Another is that we’re going to have our babies and they are going to be beautiful. That we are going to be married and live a very long life. I know without a doubt, without hesitation that you are the man I love, will always love. I feel so very lucky to have you, blessed. Nothing will change any of that, not parents, not friends, not school, not money, nothing. I am your mate, your bonded queen; I am yours as you are mine. We are timeless, as it was always meant to be. * Her voice sang to me.
As she painted those words in my mind, I could feel the well of emotion that she drew strength from. As I traced its origins and I was shocked that it lead back to me. The realization gave me strength, we had become a circle, and we fed from one into the other. We were never ending. We were eternity.
My eyes searched her face, a face that held the secrets to my world, the key to my happiness. We had come this far; there was no turning back now. Liz was the woman I was meant to be with.
* You complete me. * I told her simply.
“When did you plan on being married?” My mom asked a little tearfully.
Liz looked at me and I nodded to her. “Mrs. Evans, we planned on being married before school started. At this point I’d like to do it in a month. That should give us plenty of time to plan and make the arrangements. I don’t want to be huge for my wedding.” She finished shyly, her hand unconsciously settling protectively on her stomach.
“Liz, honey, you can call me Diane or Mom if you want to. You’re going to be a member of this family now.” My mom paused and looked around the room.
So much was written on everyone’s face as I scanned around the room, but the biggest thing was fear. Fear of losing their children, fear of letting go, fear of the future.
“This may not have been how we would have chosen for all of this to happen, but it has. They are our children and I stand by them. We were all happy about them getting married. We had even discussed it, wanted to get involved and help any way we could. How can we be angry with them for something they could have very well done within the next month? They didn’t do this on purpose.” She looked at me and I shook my head quickly no. “But it’s happened.”
Nancy glanced over at my mom; her look said everything, understanding. Jeff scratched his neck in thought, what I wouldn’t give for the ability to read minds right now. I know the Liz’s father only wants what’s best for her. What father wouldn’t want that for their child? He doesn’t want her to struggle or have regrets for being tied down so early. The problem with most people is that they see an obstacle and think they can’t go forward. Obstacles are put in our way so that we learn from going over them.
“Have you thought of where you’ll live?” Jeff asked resignedly.
“Yes, there are some nice apartments over where Michael lives, actually in the same complex. I’ve already looked into it and they have a unit waiting for us. I just have to confirm it in the next couple of days.” I said confidently. I had started checking into apartments two days ago, but I hadn’t said anything to Liz yet. I had wanted to surprise her.
Liz cast a glance up at me; she could barely contain her excitement at having our own home. No more late night meetings. Never having to get up and leave so we don’t get caught. Being able to wake up in each other’s arms, spend the whole day in bed together if we wanted too. We would really be a family.
“Max?” she said excitedly.
“I wanted it to be a surprise.” I replied, the disappointment apparent in my voice.
“Oh baby, its okay.” She stroked by cheek with her fingertips, wiping my distress away with every touch. “When can we go see it?” She couldn’t hold back her excitement. She was like a small child on Christmas morning.
I smiled at her enthusiasm, leaned down and kissed her forehead. “Anytime you’re ready.”
“Max?” Jeff Parker said firmly as he rose from his seat.
This was the moment that would change everything. I held Liz a little closer to me briefly before lifting her gently from my lap and setting her on the chair she had abandoned earlier. I tried to steady my nerves as I stood and faced Liz’s father.
“Max, are you going to be able to take care of my little girl?” He asked without room for debate.
“Yes, for as long as she’ll have me.” I answered confidently.
Jeff stared at me hard, it was almost like he was trying to see into me, see what I was made of. I could see the fear and trepidation in his eyes as they evaluated me, picking me apart. It seemed like he was looking for flaws, a reason to dismiss me. Then his gaze lightened, it seemed he had made some kind of peace with himself.
“Max, then I guess I should welcome you to the family. You better take better than good care of my little girl.” He said, extending his hand to me.
I looked down at his offering, the olive branch that both Liz and I had hoped for from the beginning of this morning. I felt my sense of pride well up in me. This man was doing the hardest thing he would probably ever have to do in his life, let his little girl become a woman. I took his hand in a binding grip.
“Thank you Mr. Parker, I will. I’ll spend the rest of my life making sure she’s happy.”
With a shake of his head he turned to Liz and just looked at her. It seemed like he was trying to reconcile where his little girl had gone, when had this strong willed woman replaced her? Liz gave her father a hug and stepped back. That’s when the room erupted into chatter, as plans were made for the upcoming events. Liz took it all in stride with grace and aplomb.
I truly was the lucky one.
Next part, 15B. on next sunday.
|posted on 14-Jan-2003 12:27:49 AM by moonieADT|
|posted on 19-Jan-2003 1:08:26 PM by moonieADT|
|For disclaimer and summary see chapter 1.|
From Behind The Tree:
We all met out at the Granolith chamber that afternoon. We spent the better part of the morning at Liz’s house. Wedding plans were laid out, needs for the apartment. We talked about our plans for college. We watched in horror as my mom and Nancy battled over a baby-sitting schedule. Liz gently reminded them that it would be quite a few months before that we had to worry, but that did nothing to placate them.
By the time we left, we had almost the next six months of our life planed out. I didn’t have the heart to tell them that Liz would probably change her mind on half of it by tomorrow. I figured they should get initiated into the pregnancy hormones on their own, and then I remembered. They all done this before, I just hope they haven’t forgotten.
The ride out to the chamber was quiet, each of us in our own thoughts. The day had been full so far and we really needed this go smooth. We were very lucky to have parents that are supportive and understanding. They knew that Liz and I were not a fly by night romance, we were in for the duration.
“How you feeling?” I asked her with a bit of concern.
“I’m doin fine, it’s just that this day has been long already.” She explained.
“I know, but it went a lot better than I had thought it would.” I said gratefully.
“Max, our parents are very understanding. They love us and they always will. No matter what.” she said in her, I’m trying to tell you something tone.
“Liz, I just don-“ I started but she interrupted.
“Max, when will be the right time, the babies are going to be a handful. How are we going to explain that fact that I’m not in a hospital? Or the Isabelle and you are delivering them? Or after their born when they use their gifts without realizing it in front of them?” she asked me with a twinkle in her eye.
She knew she had me. There was no way I could refute her argument, it all made perfect sense. If they were willing to accept Liz and I being married at Eighteen and having twins, not that they had much choice in the matter, then it wasn’t a stretch that they could accept this. I know the being pregnant and being an alien-hybrid are two very different things, plus add on the fact that the twins will be too, and that Liz has been changed and has taken on our abilities. Oh it should go really well.
“You’re right, we don’t have much choice. It’s not how I would have wanted to tell them, but it’s for the best. Soon, we’ll do it soon.” I assured her.
3…2…1…”When?” she asked right on queue.
I looked over at her and smiled. “I love you.” I said with a smirk.
“I love you too. What?” she asked with her eyebrow raised.
“You never let me get away with that, you always nail me down to a date. It’s one of the things I love about you. You keep me honest.” I told her as I gave her hand a reassuring squeeze.
Liz just looked at me and crossed her eyes at me. This was another one of those perfect moments. Her smile penetrated my soul, warmed me from the inside out.
We were the last ones to arrive, so we headed up the trail to the doorway and made our entrance, closing the door behind us. Four sets of eyes turned towards us as we entered the room.
There is nothing fun about being the center of attention with this group. And as you would think the first one to say anything was…
“Alright what’s going on with you chica? Spill.” Maria said firmly, her hands planted on her hips.
“Maria.” Liz implored her.
“What, I’m your best friend. Best friends have certain unalienable, no offense, rights.” Maria said indignantly.
I looked to Michael for support and he just shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t know what you want me to do. I can’t control her.”
“You bet your ass, spaceboy. Don’t you forget that.” She said rather proud of herself.
“So what’s the big news?” Alex said as he rubbed his hands together.
“Alex.” Isabelle scolded him.
“Guys, all of you know that Liz and I are getting married in a month. We wanted to thank you for all your help, it means a lot to us.” I said sincerely.
I pulled Liz closer to me; we took solace in the contact. I put my arm around her shoulder and tucked her into my side, sheltering her, protecting her. From what, I don’t know. Maybe it was from the possible accusations that would fly, the unknown problems that we might face.
I could tell that Michael was edgy; he had been for the last few months. I knew he didn’t understand why and it was really bothering him. His natural instinct to protect the heir to the throne, actually the entire royal family, had been engrained in him at his creation. I could only hope this would help to reduce his fears, that is once he got past the fact that he wasn’t told right away. This could get messy.
“This news will affect us all, some more than others, but it still affects the group.” I paused, unsure how to even say what I had to.
“Guys, Max and I are pregnant.” Liz said calmly. She squeezed me closer to her briefly.
The room fell completely still except for Maria’s excited declaration. “I was right!”
“WHAT?” Both Michael and Maria yelled together.
They gave each other a curious look and shook their heads.
“Maxwell, I should have been told immediately.” His scowl made it known he was not happy.
Liz looked up at me in question. Why would make such a demand?
“It’s my job to protect the royal family and I can’t very well do that , if I don’t know what’s going on!” He said, his voice getting louder and louder as he talked.
The room was a little tense, only Isabelle had ever seen Michael and I square off before so she wasn’t really shocked, but the rest were a little wide eyed. Well everyone, except for Alex.
“Jeez dad, he’ll have her home by nine.” He said sarcastically.
Michael whipped angry eyes over to him, and Isabelle stepped in front of Alex to play peacemaker.
“Michael, calm down. This is all new for us okay? We’re not going to get everything right the first time.” She tried to soothe him.
“It’s just I’ve had this feeling for the last four or five months, that I needed to be closer to you guys, to protect you. At first I though it was just me, but it kept getting stronger. Now I know why.” Michael explained.
“We’re sorry Michael, we know you can’t do your job if you don’t know what’s going on. Thanks for being there to help.” Liz said, ever the peacemaker.
“Lizzy, how did this happen?” Maria asked her, still slightly in shock.
Liz fixed her with a ‘You’ve got to be kidding me look.’
“Okay, so I KNOW how it happens. Wow. When are you due? Have you told your parents? We have to give you a baby shower. Oh you’re going to have to take it easy at the Crashdown and ---.”
“Maria, Maria. Calm down. Breathe. One question at a time.” Liz couldn’t help but be amused by her best friend.
“Sorry, sorry.” Maria said sheepishly.
“We’re due in late November of this year. We talked to our parents this morning.” Liz said proudly.
“Wow and you guys lived to tell about it, impressive.” Alex said with a thumbs up.
Liz couldn’t help but giggle at him. That’s when it dawned on him about the incident yesterday at the Crashdown.
Alex’s eyes got real big and apologetic. “That’s why you got upset yesterday at the Crashdown when I was picking on you about how much you were eating. Here and I though I had experienced all there was to experience with you two. Pregnancy hormones are different, really different.”
“Maxwell, now I won’t be the only one getting shit all the time.” Michael smirked.
“Ow. Damn it Maria. Your bony little fingers sting.” Michael said rubbing his arm where she had backhanded him.
“Serves you right.” She warned him.
“Guy, guys. Isabelle is going to help with the birth. She’s been reading a lot on births so where getting prepared. Liz and I haven’t talked about it yet but I really don’t feel safe doing this in a hospital.” I said regretfully.
Liz looked up at me. “I completely agree, it would be nice but it’s too dangerous. As long as you’re there, I’ll be safe. I know it.” She said encouragingly. Then she turned to Isabelle. “I can’t thank you enough for this, you are so wonderful.” She said emotionally to her.
Liz must have been going on instinct, the next thing I knew, she had enveloped Isabelle in a hug. She was shocked at first, but I think it finally dawned on her; they were about to become sisters.
Isabelle stepped back from Liz, and looked her in the eyes, her smile lighting her face. “Liz, anything for you guys. Never forget that.” She said as she pulled Liz in for another quick hug. “We’re family now.”
That’s when it really dawned on her what was happening, how big this was.
“Oh my god, I’m going to be an aunt. This is so exciting.” She squealed. I know, I never thought I would see it happen either.
“Me too.” Maria squealed, “Oh, I can’t wait to play with the baby.”
“Maria, they aren’t toys.” Liz playfully warned her.
“I know that, jeez.” She said rolling her eyes.
“There is one more thing that we have to tell you.” Liz said softly.
“Now what did you guys do, rob a convenience store?” Michael asked sarcastically.
Liz and I just looked at each other.
* Rob a convenience store? * I sent to her fairly amused.
* What kind of fool would do that? * She couldn’t believe how ridiculous that sounded.
“No Michael.” I said, giving him a little glare and a slight nudge with my power to shock him.
“FUCK! Damn it that hurt, which one of you did that?” His eyes were blazing with anger.
“Did what?” Isabelle asked, now getting somewhat amused.
“One of you zapped me.” He said accusingly, which caused everyone to chuckle. “I know it wasn’t the humans.” As soon as the words were out of his mouth I knew he was screwed
Maria turned on him instantly. “Humans? HUMANS? .” She screamed at him.
Michael had the sufficient wisdom to keep his mouth shut at this point. But then he went and did something that still amazes me. I guess its because I’m so used to the old Michael.
“I’m sorry guys, that was my bad.” He said evenly.
If there is a way to quiet this crowd, that was it. Open mouths could be seen all the way around the room.
“What?” Michael asked indignantly. He really didn’t like it when all eyes were on him.
“Nothing.” We all said.
“I will find out who did it.” He mumbled under his breath.
“Anyways, what we wanted to tell you is actually more good news.” Liz began.
I saw Alex start to open his mouth out of the corner of my eye but before I could say anything, Isabelle had already handled the situation.
“Alex!” She said in a clipped tone.
“Yea?” he asked apprehensively.
“Don’t do it.” She said as she glanced at him with a gleam in her eye.
Alex raised both his hands in defeat and made the signs for zipping his mouth shut and them throwing away the key. Both Isabelle and Maria couldn’t help the smirks that curled their lips.
Finally I think Liz had had enough, I knew she was tired. It had been an emotional day for all of us. We had only had breakfast and now it was already four in the afternoon. Liz needed to get some food in her and soon.
“We’re having twins.” Liz just finally called out to the room.
You could have heard a pin drop, it was so quiet. And then it was almost déjà vu as Isabelle and Maria started gushing about being aunts.
Michael came over to me while the girls and Alex surrounded Liz. He patted me on the back.
“Congratulations man. Now we’ll get to see if you had what it took to put the stem on the apple.” He said with a smirk.
“What?” Sometimes I really didn’t understand Michael.
“If you can make a boy, Maxwell.” He chuckled.
“Very funny Michael, very funny.” I quipped.
“What’s funny?” Liz asked as she molded herself to my side.
“Michael wanted to know if I had what it took to make a boy.” I said, slightly embarrassed.
Alex started to chuckle but when I fixed him with a little glare he held his hands and shook his head in defeat. Now Maria and Isabelle, they thought it was pretty humorous.
However Liz came immediately to my defense, well at least she thinks she did.
“Max has NO problems at all where that is concerned.” She said with a dreamy smile.
“Eww. I so didn’t need that image. I going to have to get my brain scrubbed.” Isabelle grimaced.
“Isn’t that cozy.” Maria said approvingly. She looked me up and down before turning back to Liz. “Not left wanting?” She prompted.
The sad part is I knew what they were talking about. There was this fortuneteller that Maria and Liz had gone to a couple years ago. Liz was told that she would not be left wanting. I was always wondering when this one would finally come out.
“All. Night. Long.” Liz said emphatically, making me blush and Isabelle cover her ears.
“Liz, I am still in the room.” I groaned to her.
“What, it’s the truth.” She said a little indignantly, placing her hand on her hips. “Do you think this just happened on its own?” She gestured to the slight swell of her stomach, challenging me.
Uh oh, it’s pregnancy hormone time. I realize now that there really is no right thing for me to say. Well there is one thing I can try.
“No I don’t and thank you for the compliment.” I said as I bent down and kissed her cheek, before pulling back I whispered in her ear, “I’m willing to uphold my reputation?” I said in husky voice.
Liz’s hitch in her breathing was all the answer I needed. I stood back up and wrapped my arm around her body; I could feel the slight tremors of desire coming off of her.
“Okay guys, we’re heading back. Liz needs to eat, so we’ll see you later.” I said and then turned us out to the opening of the chamber. Liz waved her palm over the handprint and the door rumbled open.
“I will never get over how incredible that is.” she mused.
We walked hand in hand back to the jeep and made our way to Roswell. I kept glancing at Liz as we drove. Her hair blew about crazily; it danced around her face and shoulders. The sun gleamed off of her skin, she actually glowed a deep golden brown as the sun’s rays warmed out faces. The drive went quickly and before we knew it we were back at the Crashdown.
“Stay and have lunch with me?” she pouted.
“You couldn’t keep me away.” I said as I helped her out of the jeep. She grabbed onto my shoulder and purposely slid slowly down my body, bringing as much of hers into contact with mine as she could.
“Good.” She purred seductively into my ear. “cause I’m having you for dessert.”
next post in a week or so....
[ edited 2 time(s), last at 19-Jan-2003 1:13:27 PM ]
|posted on 25-Jan-2003 6:26:13 PM by moonieADT|
|For disclaimer sna summary see chapter 1.|
On with the show...
From Behind The Tree:
The Parker household was buzzing with activity, all the girls, including the mom’s, had gotten together the next day to continue making the wedding arrangements. I’m not really sure what happened during that planning session and the ones that followed. It was made very clear to me, if I value my life, not to interfere. No, it wasn’t my lovely bride to be that announced that edict, but none other than my own sister.
All I have to go on are the bits of information that Liz gave me, and that’s not much. She has been teasing me about her trousseau, telling me that I’m not going to know what hit me. Then she’d give a little shake of her hips and walk away, laughing over her shoulder at me.
Have I mentioned lately that I really love pregnancy hormones? Liz is, oh my god, I think she’s on a mission to kill me. She’s even become something of an exhibitionist. I know shy, innocent Liz Parker…it’s always the quiet ones.
We were sitting in our new apartment. We hadn’t moved in yet, that wouldn’t happen until after the wedding. The parents made that very, very clear. But we spent time there cleaning and getting our things settled for when that finally happened. Liz had completely refused to make love there until after we were married. She didn’t want to christen the place until it was officially our home. But that didn’t stop her from teasing.
We were in there one day and Liz spilled something down the front of her. I offered to clean it up but she had already headed to the bathroom to do it herself. Five minutes later she came out holding her pants and panties in her hand and walked over to stand in front of me.
“Max, did I get all of the stain out?” She asked me amusedly.
I looked up from what I was doing on the floor at the sound of my name and that was the last thing I heard. My eyes were immediately drawn to her perfectly shaped legs. My eyes followed them to her hips and that’s when my eyes got really big and my mouth dropped open in shock. Her dark feminine curls were right in front of my eyes, literally. They seemed to mesmerize me, I looked at how the hairs curled and interlocked with each other. How soft and fluffy they looked as they descended down between her legs.
“Max, did I you hear me?” She asked with a smirk, at least I think it was. I never looked up.
She shifted on her foot and her legs opened slightly. I could see the outline of her pouting lips as they peeked out from under the soft shroud of hair protecting them. Her bundle of nerves stood out a little higher, almost as if trying to lead the way to heaven. By now her scent had made its way to nose, filling my senses to overflowing. I could feel the fire start to flow though my veins as my pulse quickened. I felt Liz’s fingers in my hair, prompting me to look up, my eyes wide with question, but black with desire.
“Max…” she said a little breathily.
“Uh huh…” I was finally able to utter.
“Did I get all of the stain out?” She asked brightly, completely ignoring the look in my eyes and what the site of her perfect body was doing to me.
“Stain?” I asked confused.
Liz couldn’t suppress the giggle that escaped her.
“Yes, remember I spilled that stuff on my pants?” She asked me slowly, amusement thick in her voice.
“Yea…” I said dreamily.
Liz started to move her hips from side to side and my head just helplessly swiveled to follow her every move. Finally she moved the pants in front of her, blocking my view of her secret garden. She stood quietly there for a few seconds while my mind made the journey back from my penis to my head. Once it arrived my head snapped quickly up, my eyes looking into hers. She just smiled at me sweetly and asked me to hold her pants for her. Slowly she took her panties and hooked her thumbs on the inside and shook them out flat. She bent down and raised her leg and started to slide her leg through the opening. Of course my gaze focused on the dark mass of hair in front of me, as her leg came up higher the lips of her sex began to part ever so slightly, her skin was slick with her own arousal, her scent, don’t even get me started. It was nice to know this little game was affecting both of us. She proceeded to finish pulling her panties into place, with ample shaking of her hips, now mind you. Her pants then made the enviable journey up her legs and snuggled against her skin. By now both of us were breathing a little raggedly, our need for each other spiking through the roof.
Liz fixed me with a steady gaze.
“Car. Desert. Chamber. Now.” That’s what I love about my Liz. Short, sweet and to the point. She did not have to tell me twice. We were in the car and on the road in a minute. The itch to touch each other was becoming unbearable. The fifteen-minute journey seemed to take hours. When we finally got there, Liz was out of the Jeep and half way up the hill by the time I got out. She quickly swept her hand over the rock, commanding the door to make way for our entrance.
I entered the pod chamber opening, and shut the door behind me, locking it in case we had any unexpected visitors. I took the few steps through and into the main chamber and there she was. The dual sleeping bag was already rolled out onto the cave floor and Liz was reclining seductively on it. She was leaning back supporting herself with her elbows, one leg was laid flat and the other was drawn up halfway. Oh, I forgot to mention, completely nude.
The smile on her face was anything but friendly. It was sultry and smoldering. Her eyes were black with need, the air around her charged with the magnetic pull of her wanton desire. I could feel myself being pulled helplessly to her. My feet carried me to her side; with each step another piece of my clothing was shed and lay haphazardly on the chamber floor. By the time I finally reached her side, I was in the same state as her, nude, and trembling with the power of the need between us.
I looked down at her, her beauty overwhelming in its simplicity. She was perfection to me, in all ways, in all moments. Her chest rose and fell evenly with each of her breaths, her breasts slightly swollen from pregnancy and ripe for tasting. The berry red nipples stood out proud and firm from them, the skin surrounding lightly crinkled from the push outward of the hardened peaks.
Liz’s stomach was taunt and slightly rounded from carrying our children. Her skin glowed from within, the soft hue giving her an ethereal quality. Lower still to the dark triangle of soft hair that covered and surrounded her secret place. The lips of her sex peeked out from the curls, glistening with the evidence of her arousal.
Liz rose up to a sitting position and turned towards me, her mouth brushing against the tip of my hardened length. A slow smile came over her face as she brought her lips into contact with the swollen tip. With every word she spoke, her velvety lips caressed my heated flesh making me swell that much more.
“What do we have here?” She said in her sultry tones, her eyes darting from my manhood to my eyes.
I could do nothing as the warmth of her breath crawled its way down the length of my erection.
“Can’t speak?” She observed with a slight chuckle.
My breathing was labored and coming in short gasps. My ability to speak seemed to have deserted me. I was left dumb and powerless before her sensual assault, merely an all to willing victim quickly submitting to her commands.
She smiled one last time at me before parting her lips and surrounding my erect flesh with the warm cavern of her mouth. She took me deep and without hesitation into the back of her throat, swallowing me whole. She used her throat muscles to rhythmically massage my shaft. My eyes rolled back into my head at the sensations she was evoking in me. She began to bob her head up and down slowly, creating a light suction on me. She looked up at me and locked her eyes with mine. Her lips looked incredible as they were stretched around my straining flesh.
“Hmm.” She moaned as I felt my body expend precum into her mouth.
She placed both of her tiny hands on my hips and started to set me into a gentle rocking motion matching the rhythm she had set up with her mouth. She let me slide from her mouth and licked the entire length of me, letting her tongue swirl around the head a couple of times.
“Oh Liz…” I moaned in bliss.
She smiled up at me as she took my length once again into the moist warmth of her mouth. Her hand started to stroke me up and down in counterpoint to her mouth. The sensation was incredible, as she would apply a little greater pressure with her hand at the upstroke and more with her mouth at the down stroke. My god the things she could do to me. What made it all the more unbelievable and exciting was how shy and innocent I have known her to be.
She released me from her mouth and gently blew on my hardened length, the warm air against my wet flesh, chilling and heating at the same time. She continued a slow, steady pace with her hand on my erection; her tongue darting out to give random licks to the swelling tip of my manhood.
“What do you want Max?” She asked me coyly.
My mind was in a fog from the passion she had created within me. She was a temptress and I her unwitting accomplice, together fueling each other’s desires and fanning the flames of passion we had started so long ago.
“Max?” she called to me again, she seemed to be so far away.
“Uh huh.” I mumbled almost incoherently.
“What do you want?” she asked me again, a slight tremor of amusement in her voice.
“You.” I said simply, why did she pick now to want to have a conversation.
“I know that…” she said slowly. “What from me do you want?” her eyes were growing darker as her own desires were screaming to make themselves known.
“I want to drink you.” I said as my eyes locked on the dark hair covering her sex. “I want to feel you rub your hair over my face.”
Before I knew what had happened, my petite, innocent little Liz had pulled me down to the sleeping bags and rolled me onto my back. She engulfed me in a heart-stopping kiss, her tongue dueling fiercely with mine. She was literally devouring me, taking and feeding from my passion.
With lightening swiftness her lips left mine and she had straddled my head, the lips of her sex brushing enticingly against mine. Her scent filled my senses as her arousal wrapped itself around me. Her wetness dripped into my mouth, only enraging the hunger my body screamed at me to feed.
She reached down and stroked her fingers on either side of my face, a feather light touch, so soft. She let her fingers crawl around to the back of my head and into the thickness of my hair. She pulled my head up gently as she stroked her sex across my face, burying my nose in the mass of dark curls between her thighs. She rotated her hips in little circles rubbing her entire mound of glistening curls over my face. Tilting her hips upwards, she brought my mouth in complete contact with her aching core and kissed me in the most intimate way she could, grinding her passion into me with fierce abandon. My tongue parted her silky folds and drove deep into her, drawing her essence into my mouth from deep within her core. Her hips started to twitch slightly, her movements slightly erratic.
“Oh Max…Yes….” she moaned wildly.
“Hmm.” I hummed against her swollen nub.
“OH…” She cried out at the new sensation. “Do that again.” She growled in desperation.
I began to hum against her swelling bundle of nerves. Liz’s breathing was ragged and forced out in pants. I felt the muscles of her thighs start to twitch and I knew it was the beginning of the end. Her fingers tightened in my hair and she forcefully rode my face, grinding my mouth and chin roughly with her gushing sex. Her thighs contracted and her breath hitched as she flew over the edge into the blinding light of her release.
“Maaaaxxxxxxxxx” She cried out in blissful release, her eyes were shut and her mouth formed a perfect ‘o’. I drank from her without reservation, my tongue caressed every inch of her intimate treasure. I covered her sex with my open mouth and took all she could offer me. I will never tire of this; she is the lifeblood that I need to survive. She feeds the hunger that cannot be assuaged by any other means.
Slowly Liz came back down to earth, her cheeks flushed and her eyes glazed with passion, lust and love. She worked her way back down my body until her heat was nestled against the end of my manhood. Her eyes fluttered close briefly at the incidental touch. Without hesitation she backed herself right onto my hardened flesh until I was completely surrounded by her sweet and warm body, her inner walls contracting rhythmically around me.
“Now, I am going to fuck you until you can’t walk.” The fire in her eyes left me weak with the knowledge that that was what she was going to exactly do.
She started to slowly rise and fall onto my rigid flesh. The feeling of sliding deep into her tight passageway left me with no comprehensible thought. All I could do was feel; the wetness of her walls as they enveloped me, the warmth of her love as it flowed freely in our connection. We were now one being, joined in the most natural of ways yet so deeply we lost sight of our individuality. We strove towards one goal, the pleasure of our collective self.
Quicker and harder, her pace progressed. Her hair was flying wildly about her shoulders as she tossed her head about in abandon. Her face was contorted in a painful acknowledgment of the pleasure being ripped from her very core. Her eyes were squeezed shut in concentration on an unseen object in her minds eyes. Liz grasped and released my shoulders, giving me an unwitting massage as her body undulated over me.
Liz was in control; it was something that she had begun doing more and more. I liked the aggressive side of her, knowing what she wants and going after it.
“More?” She asked me breathlessly through gritted teeth.
“Yes.” I groaned out to her.
“Tell me.” She asked of me.
“I want you.” I said in between ragged breaths.
She leaned forward a little and began a new motion with her hips. The change pulled me back from the edge I had so perilously ventured near. She began to roll her hips backwards, forcing the head of my shaft to rub with more force along the bottom of her tightening walls.
“Oh god.” She moaned as her eyes rolled up to the ceiling. “You are hit…ting the per…fect spot.”
She leaned farther forward and picked up her pace, her body was swallowing mine with desperate hunger. Her breasts swayed temptingly over my mouth, her nipples so deep with red and rock hard with arousal. I leaned up and pulled a sweet bud into my mouth sucking her firmly; I released her and took hold of the other. Her skin tasted indescribably good, a mixture of sweat, strawberries and Liz. It was a blend that only got sweeter the farther down her body I went.
Liz was grunting loudly with the exertion of her efforts. She was accomplishing exactly what she had set out to do. I would most definitely have a difficult time walking on legs of jelly. Even though I was on my back, I was thrusting up into her without restraint. My hands were under her ass, supporting her takeover of my willing body.
“Ugh…. so…. close.” She moaned in frustration, her mouth making little grimaces of pleasure with every thrust.
“Liz…. Liz…. Liz…” I chanted over and over, my mind reeling from the heights she was taking me to.
She started grinding her bundle of nerves with the down stroke of every thrust against the course hair at the base of my shaft. Her hips moved in a quick circular motion, her breath shuddering out of her with each rotation. I could feel her inner walls tighten with each plunge of her dripping sex onto my body. Each time I could feel the tightening of my body as it prepared itself. The sought after tingle was there, a slow burning at the head of my manhood, longing to be extinguished.
“Max…” It started out as a whimper.
“Max…” Now it was tentative plea.
“Max…” Then it was in a desperate request.
“Max…” Finally it was in a fierce growl of demand.
Our eyes met.
Our bodies felt peace.
The whole world collapsed in upon itself. Our muscles seized in blissful intensity. Our breaths were held in wait for the bottom to finally arrive. Our beings quivered with the thundering emotions storming around us and through us. Carrying us away on wave after wave of ecstatic oblivion. Both of us were lost, hoping to never be found, never to be pulled from this place of paradise. Our bodies were mindless as the carried out the finality of our union.
Slowly we came to rest, her chest to mine, her thighs to mine, her cheek to my cheek, our bodies joined in everything that there was to offer. Our minds swam languidly in the waters of our connection, ebbing with the aftershocks of our release.
For what seemed like hours we laid there, our bodies finding there own way to come down from the heights they had ascended to. Our breathing became slower, measured, our hearts beating as one, calmed but still held hands in the cadence of our love.
Slowly, with a supple feline grace Liz rose up slightly to look in my eyes. Hers were sparkling, the brown still a deep dark chocolate color, her passion had still yet to fully subside. Her breath caressed my face like a feather, unsure if I was even touched but knowing it to be so.
“Words cannot describe…” she said softly to me, her voice seeming to fill the cavern we lay in.
“Hmm.” I voiced as my eyes closed in remembered satisfaction.
Liz placed a sweet kiss on my lips, hers moist and soft. She let her mouth linger for a few moments before laying her head in the crook of my neck. She sighed as she raised her hand to stroke my jaw line.
“I love you.” I finally managed to whisper.
* “And I you.” * She replied in the sanctuary of my mind.
We lay there silent for a few minutes just listening to the sound of our breathing.
“Max?” She said lazily.
“Hmm?” I distractedly replied.
“I can’t wait until we can use a bed.” She said mischievously.
“Is that so?’ She now had my full attention.
“There are so many things I want to do to you, but they involve various pieces of furniture and places on the bed.” Liz said, a sultry rasp had entered her voice.
I swallowed a bit hard. “Really?”
“Don’t worry Max, I won’t bite… much…”
Next post in a week..
[ edited 1 time(s), last at 26-Jan-2003 11:36:23 AM ]
|posted on 26-Jan-2003 8:44:14 AM by moonieADT|
|posted on 27-Jan-2003 7:15:58 AM by moonieADT|
|posted on 2-Feb-2003 12:10:41 PM by moonieADT|
For disclaimer and summary see chapter 1.
From Behind The Tree:
“What if she doesn’t show up?” I asked. My face was a picture of anxiety.
Michael looked at me with an incredulous look on his face.
“Maxwell, you’re kidding right?”
I turned to him with a look that said I was far from kidding.
“Hey, she’s here. She carrying your babies for god sake.” Michael said with exasperation.
I had been slowly driving him nuts over the last few hours. He has tried to keep me occupied but my mind was just a jumbled mess of gray matter at this point. I am completely centered on everything Liz.
“What time is it?” I asked him while I was pacing.
“Five minutes later than the last time you asked me.” He ground out.
“Listen, I’m just a little nervous here.” I said with tension laced in my voice.
“A little?” Michael asked incredulously. “You are a lot nervous. In the dictionary, under nervous, it says to see you.”
“Funny, Michael, very funny.” I said sarcastically. “I can’t wait until its you up there. Now that will be a comedy.” I couldn’t help but chuckle at the image of him up at the altar and Maria smacking him for messing up the vows.
“Maxwell, seriously, congratulations.” He said sincerely.
I was shocked to say the least at his sudden change. This was a Michael I was not used to seeing. He had changed so much over the years but he was still reserved to the outside world.
“The two of you are made for each other, any fool can see it. I never really knew how much was missing in you until Liz was in your life. You came alive then Maxwell, it was like a fire was suddenly lit. I will never be able to thank Liz enough for how happy she has made you.” He gave my shoulder a pat and then turned away.
I was, I don’t know what I was. Michael was my brother, if not by blood than by every other way that could ever matter. Michael checked his pocket one more time for the rings, as much as I loved him, I would gladly strangle him if he lost our rings.
“Still got’em?” I asked with an amused smirk.
“I’m guarding them with my life.” He replied with a grin.
The door opened behind us and the reverend stepped in. He smiled quickly at us and cleared his throat.
“Maxwell, are you ready to begin your new life?” He asked earnestly.
It was at that moment that I realized I was marrying the woman of my dreams, the one I never thought I would have a chance with. I tried to swallow, but I just couldn’t get enough saliva in my mouth. For some unknown reason, it had all of a sudden gone bone dry.
“Uh um…” I cleared my throat. “I’m ready.” I tried to keep the tremor out of my voice, but I only barely succeeded.
The reverend smiled reassuringly at us, “I’ve done this quite a few times, and I haven’t lost anyone yet. You’ll do fine. Just gaze at your bride, listen to your heart and all the rest will come naturally.”
He led us to the steps in front of the altar and had us take our places, as we had at the rehearsal. My eyes swept over the people assembled to witness our marriage, family and friends both old and new. It was strange that, even as I knew that I was in front of all of them, I felt like I was sheltered in a world only Liz would be able to enter. The seconds seemed like hours as I stood there. I would have sworn that the moment would never arrive. It was at that moment the processional started.
The music filled the church with its majesty and power. The doors at the beginning of the aisle opened, and Isabelle and Alex came into view. They made such a handsome couple, they had been the first to take the plunge into the alien dating game and they had stood the test of time. I don’t think I have ever seen Izzy look more beautiful. Alex looked as proud as a peacock. I could see the look of complete, unconditional love he had for my sister. When the time came, I knew Alex would take great care of my sister; they would have a wonderful life together.
Next Maria appeared. I glanced at Michael and he looked like he was going to faint. I have to admit she did look beautiful. He and Maria would most definitely have an exciting marriage; there would never be a dull moment with those two. She started her slow cadence down the aisle, step pause, step pause, step pause.
Then she appeared. They say that there a moments in your life that completely alter how you see the world. This was one of those moments.
Never, in the history of this or any other world has there been a bride that was more beautiful or radiant than Liz was at this moment. Her father stood at her side and she held him by his arm, as they started towards me.
Liz was simply a vision of perfection. Her dress was the most incredible pure white. Her hair framed her face in loose curls, her chocolate tresses seemed to grab the light and send it spiraling out in all directions. She seemed to float towards me, only anchored to the ground by the hold she had on her fathers arm. The dress clung tight to her curves, the bodice only slightly giving a hint of her cleavage. The gown was strapless, leaving her shoulders bare; her skin glistened in the candlelight of the church giving her an ethereal glow. Petticoats and crinoline didn’t push out the dress, but it hung a bit away from her long delicate legs. The light swish of silk cut through, ever so faintly as she continued her journey towards me, towards our new life.
Finally their journey ended, she was only a few feet away from, yet it seemed immeasurable. Her eyes were sparkling with unshed tears and unrestrained joy. She was my angel.
Jeff was trying to be strong but I could tell that he was not really ready to let his baby girl go just yet. He stood so proud next to her, his eyes looking at her as if seeing her for the first time. Seeing as the woman she had become and not the baby girl he had lost.
“Who gives this woman for Holy Matrimony?” The reverend asked in a soft yet powerful voice.
“I …I do.” Jeff choked out, as he tried to keep his emotions in check.
Liz turned to her father and he placed a tender kiss on her cheek and her one on his. I could see him mouth to her ‘I love you and be happy.’ Before he stepped back and allowed me to take Liz’s hand and guide her up to the alter.
Here we stood before God, our family, and friends, declaring our love for the entire world to see. We were solidifying the bond on earth that we already shared within our souls.
We had unwittingly started the bonding process so long ago now, it seemed. The fateful day of her fall and the healing I had to perform on her to give her back a life that had no right to be stripped away from her. I had delved deep into her body, her spirit. My love for her had pushed me beyond the physical, into realm of the spiritual, the transcendental. Our souls had begun the dance that the elders of my race had practiced for millennium. The sharing of the purest essence of who you are, that spark that gives you life. The first time we had made love, the circle of our bond had been closed, never again to be torn asunder.
“Dearly beloved, we are gathered here in the sight of God, to unite this man and this woman in Holy Matrimony. The bond and covenant of marriage was established by God in the creation. It signifies to us the mystery of the union between Christ and his church, and Holy Scripture commends it to be honored by all people.”
I lost myself in her eyes, their beauty and depth, an ocean of emotions in which I will happily swim for infinite eternities. Her hands were trembling slightly as they lay loosely in mine. I stroked her fingers with my thumbs to try and soothe her. I looked up from her hands and my breath caught in my throat for what seemed like the hundredth time that day. Her smile was breath taking, her soft lips curled slightly, adoringly, as she gazed at me. Her face held the perfect look of serenity and contentment, this was the look I would strive to put on her face for the rest of my life, to make everyday as special and loving as our wedding day.
“The union of husband and wife in heart, body and mind is intended by God for their mutual joy; for the help and comfort given one another in prosperity and adversity; and, when it is God’s will, for the procreation of children and their nurture in the knowledge and love of the lord. Therefore marriage is not to be entered into unadvisedly or lightly, but reverently, deliberately and in accordance with the purposes for which it was instituted by God.”
I saw a tear fall from her eye as the reverend spoke these words. We were ending an old life today and beginning a new one, one of responsibility to each other. One where there were no secrets but only an open heart and mind. We were tossing away childlike things, leaving behind days of agonizing loneliness. We would now share everything, we would have twice as much happiness, our burdens would seem lighter because we carried them together, conquered them together.
“Into this holy union, Elizabeth Parker and Maxwell Evans now come to be joined. If any of you can show just cause why they may not be married, speak now or forever hold your peace.”
The reverend turned his attention to us. Fixing us with kind eyes but so heavy with seriousness and purpose.
“I require and charge both of you, here in the presence of God, that if either of you know of any reason why you may not be united in marriage lawfully, and in accordance with God’s Word, you do now confess it.” The reverend said as if we were the only two people in the room.
The reverend smiled reassuringly at both of us, he saw before him two people who knew more than anyone what it meant to be joined as one. He turned slightly to Liz and led her through her vows.
“Elizabeth Parker, will you have this man to be your husband; to live together in the covenant of marriage? Will you love him, comfort him, honor and keep him, in sickness and in health; and forsaking all others, be faithful to him as long as you both shall live?” he asked her softly.
“I will.” Liz said in a tremulous voice. She took a deep breath to try and calm herself. I squeezed her hand lightly to reassure her, to tell her we were in this together.
* I love you. * I whispered to her through our connection.
“Maxwell Evans, will you have this woman to be your wife; to live together in the covenant of marriage? Will you love her, comfort her, honor and keep her, in sickness and in health; and forsaking all others, be faithful to her as long as you both shall live?”
I felt my heart race at the words he spoke, the verbalization of the bond we already shared.
“I will.” My voice sounded a lot louder that I had expected it to.
The reverend turned his attention to the people in the church.
“Will all of you witnessing these promises do all in your power to uphold these two persons in their marriage?”
“We will” was the strong and sure reply from our family and friends.
“Maxwell, please repeat after me.” The reverend said kindly.
“In the name of God, I, Maxwell Evans, take you, Elizabeth Parker, to be my wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better for worse. For richer for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, even beyond our parting by death. This is my solemn vow.” My voice had grown deep with emotion, I couldn’t keep the tremor out, nor did I want to. This was one of the most life altering days of my life and being immersed in emotions was part of this.
The reverend turned to Liz, and I could see her trembling start to quicken. I sent her wave after wave of love through our connection, reassuring her of what she already knew. The twins sensed their mom’s unease in the connection as well and showed Liz their unconditional love for her, for us.
“Elizabeth, please repeat after me.” The reverend said warmly.
“In the name of God, I, Elizabeth Parker, take you, Maxwell Evans, to be my husband, to have and to hold from this day …for…ward,” Liz couldn’t hold back the small sob that burst from her, as she said her vows. I could feel how much they meant to her, how deeply they were engraving their message on her soul. She took a small breath and squeezed my hand, she offered a shy smile and continued. “for better for worse. For richer for poorer, in sickness …and in health, to love and to cherish, even beyond our parting by death. This is my solemn vow.” Her voice was choked with emotion and she had to pause once to twice to push back the joyful tears that had been threatening to spill, since the beginning of the ceremony.
“Who has the rings?” The reverend asked patiently.
“I do.” Michael came forward with both, Liz’s ring and mine, and placed them on the open prayer book that the reverend held in his hands. He turned slowly back to us and placed his hand over the rings.
“Bless, O Lord, these rings to be a sign of the vows by which this man and this woman have bound themselves to each other; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.”
He lowered the prayer book ever so subtly towards and me and prompted me to pickup Liz’s ring. I placed it at the end her finger and repeated my vows.
“Elizabeth Parker, I give you this ring as a symbol of my vow, and with all that I am and all that I have, I honor you, in the name of God.” I slowly slid her wedding band onto her slender finger. It fit so snug there, as it had always meant to be.
“Maxwell Evans, I give you this ring as a symbol of my vow, and …and…with all that I am and all that I …I… have, I honor you, in the name of God.” With trembling fingers she slid my wedding band onto my finger. I could feel her breathe a sigh of relief. We were close, so very close now.
“Now that Maxwell and Elizabeth have given themselves to each other by the solemn vows, with the joining of hands and the giving and receiving of rings, I pronounce that they are husband and wife.” He paused ad then finished with, “those whom god had joined to together let no one put asunder.”
He smiled at both of us and closed his prayer book.
“Maxwell, you may kiss your bride.”
I took a small, hesitant step forward, and placed my trembling fingers on the edges of her veil. Slowly I raised the gossamer like material and folded it back over her head. For the first time today I was finally looking at the face of the most beautiful woman in the entire universe. Her eyes glistened with tears waiting to be shed, but they glowed with immeasurable joy and happiness. Both of us couldn’t have stopped the dopey grins that settled on our lips if we tried. In what seemed like an eternity, I lowered my head and brought my lips to hers. Her tongue peaked out quickly to wet her parched lips; the motion though utilitarian had the most seductive effect to it. The first contact of her soft and moist lips to mine sent a shiver down my spine. The kiss took on a life of its own, as it deepened and engulfed us in its fire and sent us flying through the stars.
To us what had seemed like a mere few seconds had actually been close to a minute. Michael cleared his throat and then thumped me on the back. I pulled away reluctantly from my wife and gazed into her soulful doe eyes, eyes that I would spend the rest of my life, and the next, mesmerized by. Eyes that showed me more love than could have ever been made possible in the human existence.
“Hey.” I said softly to my new bride.
“Hey.” She said through a light mist of tears, her eyes mirroring mine.
I reached up and used my powers to remove the traces of the tears. Her eyes were more beautiful then I had ever seen them. Glistening from the tears she was trying to hold back, and bright and gleaming with happiness.
There was no other way to describe our connection other than flooded. Emotion rolled over the both of us through it. The one most prevalent, the one that enveloped all of the others, was love. It sung to us of its eternity, a melody so light yet endless from music that our hearts created. We were each an instrument that the other played, with practiced precision and careful measure. A timeless constant in a delicate balance with our souls, each playing counterpoint to the other.
“Liz, you look beautiful.” I said reverently to her, my eyes wandering her face and shoulders. I could do nothing but drink her in as a man thirsting for water.
“Thank you.” She said demurely. “You look pretty handsome yourself.”
Then she said the words, it seemed, I had lived my whole life to this point to hear.
“My Husband.” She whispered in awe.
Those two words said everything that we couldn’t say out loud.
I took her arm and tucked it through mine as we turned and faced the witnesses to our union. We looked out on a sea of smiling faces. Carefully, we stepped down and made the slow walk down the aisle. Our parents were so proud of us, they knew we were meant to be together, they could see it the day we gave them our news. I really think they knew it before then, but neither set wanted to admit to their babies growing up. The one thing that Liz had said that I think made a huge difference was, ‘We’re only growing up, not growing apart.’ I look back and really see now the impact those words had on everyone.
Thankfully pictures and the receiving line went quickly. We made good our escape to the limousine and breathed a much-deserved sigh of relief. Liz looked so fragile, I was afraid to touch for fear of breaking her. Afraid that any touch would cause her to go back to the mist of dream that she could only have come from.
Liz reached out and closed the dark, smoke, tinted separator between us and the driver, securing us into our own little universe. She reached out and cupped my cheek, letting her finger graze the hard contours there. She looked at me with eyes sparkling with fire and intensity. Slowly, oh so slowly, she started to lift the hem of her gown, higher and higher up her supple legs.
Next post in a week...see ya then..
|posted on 9-Feb-2003 8:57:27 PM by moonieADT|
For disclaimer and summary see chapter 1.
From Behind The Tree:
Liz looked off into the distance towards the setting sun, the crimson shades tingeing the sky. The wind tousled her hair about, making it dance and move to unseen music. She reached up and pushed a lonesome strand behind her ear, a futile task but endearing just the same.
I stood back and just watched her, my Liz, my love. We had arrived earlier in the day. Our luggage had been unpacked and we relaxed for a few hours beside the ocean. The waves played their endless game of tag with the shore, rushing in to capture ground that they had no intention of keeping.
“You’re staring.” She said in a playfully accusing tone.
“I don’t have a choice.” I said as I slowly approached her.
“No choice?” She asked me over her shoulder.
“Liz, you have no idea what you do to me, do you?” I asked her, my voice barely a whisper.
“Tell me.” She prompted me, her smile pulling me closer.
“You make me weak.”
I lay a finger to her cheek.
I trace her lips.
“You give me hope.”
I taste her scent.
“You show me love, unending.”
I sift my fingers through her hair.
“You give me gifts beyond measure.”
I trail my fingertip down her arm.
“You have shown me your heart, and it mirrors my own.”
I place my finger under her chin and tilt her face up to mine.
“I feel sorry for all others in the world for they will never know love, because to know it, is to spend a night in your arms.”
I pull her close and wrapped my arms around her.
“I will spend the rest of my life trying to be worthy of one the greatest gifts you have given me.” I said into her hair.
“And what is that my love?” She asked me breathlessly.
“Our children and the love that created them.”
Liz looked up at me and smiled that smile she has for me. It’s the one that always makes me wonder what she’s thinking at that moment.
“What are you thinking about?” I finally ask her.
“The night we created our children.” She said with breathless happiness.
That night was one of the most magical nights we shared together. Every time Liz and I have made love it has been beyond words to describe. The connection that forms between us is so intense and complete, we no longer are two people, we are one. It is in those moments that I realize that we are truly two halves of a whole. Separate we can survive but together we live.
When we came together that night, there was an energy that bound us and would not let us separate. We drifted in and out of each other’s souls for what seemed like an eternity.
“I remember.” I said as I held her tight.
“Max, do you have any regrets?” She asked me hesitantly.
“Only one, that I didn’t tell you I loved you sooner.” I told her honestly.
Liz smiled up at me and then turned her attention back to the sunset. She laid her head back on my shoulder and sighed.
“Max?” She asked after a few moments.
“I would really love to stay out here a bit longer, but the twins are telling mommy its time to eat.” She said a bit sheepishly.
I chuckled a little at her when her stomach decided it was time to affirm what she had just said.
“I can see that.” I playfully teased her.
She turned and swatted my chest, “You try carrying these to little guys and not be hungry all the time.”
I bent down and captured her lips in a kiss that was supposed to be quick and light but turned deep and passionate in only a few seconds. Her little tongue peeked out and thrust hungrily into my mouth, sweeping against mine, stirring a different kind of hunger within me.
“Liz…” I moaned to her as I pulled back so that my lips were brushing hers when I spoke.
“Hmm.” Was her distracted reply.
“If we don’t stop, you’re going to heave even less energy.” I warned her.
Her giggle stirred my body even further into a state of heightened awareness. I ached to posses her, to fell her body wrapped tightly around my own. Her legs wrapped around me, her slick walls squeezing me and pulling me deeper into her core.
“Liz…” I warned her.
She pulled back and gave me one of her innocent looks. Her eyes sparkling like the first stars that had made their presence known.
“All right Mr. Responsible, but you owe me.” She said with a smirk.
“…And I plan on paying my debts…with interest.” I smiled down at her.
Liz stepped away and took my hand, her face looked so angelic in the receding light of the ending day.
“I’m going to hold you to that.” She said as she gave my hand a tug and started to pull me towards our room.
We entered our room after an incredible meal. Liz had looked radiant in her midnight blue evening gown with her hair piled loosely on top of her head.
“I’ll be right back.” I said as I made my way into the bathroom.
“All right, don’t get lost.” She said with a giggle.
“Very funny.” I smirked as I disappeared behind the door.
I took out the items I had hidden in my overnight bag ad set everything up. I shrugged out of the suit I had worn to dinner and went back out to collect the one part that was missing one my plan. Liz.
“Yes, Mr. Evans?” She replied not looking up.
“Would you care to join me in the Jacuzzi?” I asked her with a little grin.
Her eyes went slightly wide as she turned to answer my question. I could feel her gaze roaming all over my body, drinking in my features. I had only left my boxers on but she had proceeded to remove even those with her eyes. I could feel the spikes of desire crashing into me through our connection. They flowed in wave after wave in time with the beating of our hearts.
“I would love to bu-“ She started to protest sadly, but I held my finger against her lips to silence her.
“I already lowered the temperature so it doesn’t hurt the babies and turned down the jets so that it’s a gentle massage.” I told her as I started to lead her into the bathroom.
“Well, it seems you have thought of everything.” She said shyly.
I had dimmed the lights and lit a few candles to add to the romantic atmosphere. This was going to be a special night, our first night of our honeymoon. Her eyes darted to mine as she entered the bathroom behind me, a slow smile unfurling on her soft lips.
“Are you trying to take advantage of me?” she said with a coy look up at me through her long eyelashes.
“Well, I could never be accused of that, but I am not above trying to be very, very persuasive.” I said as I ran my hands up and down her arms.
“Max…” She breathed in surrender.
Slowly I lowered the thin straps of her dress from her creamy shoulders, leaving them hanging loose against her arms. I lowered my head to hers and captured her lips in a slow kiss, intoxicating both of us. My hands roamed her back restlessly until I found her zipper and lowered it. I let my finger trail along her skin as it was exposed to me from where the zipper let the folds of fabric fall away. I stepped back and let my fingers trace the outline of her collarbone, trailing them down until I reached the top of her dress. I looked her deep in the eyes as I slowly peeled the silk away from her warm body. With one last push, I let the dress pool at her feet and helped her step out of it.
There before me stood the most beautiful woman there has ever been known on this world or any other. Her lace panties were the last barrier to the world for her body, but they left nothing to the imagination. The transparent gauze of the material only driving me further into the dark depths of desire I had already surrendered myself to. Her breasts rose and fell with the gentle gasps of air filling her lungs; they swayed slightly with each lingering breath. My mouth ached to taste the ripe nipples at the tips of her rounded flesh, the pink areola puckered and shriveled from the hardening of those sensitive peaks.
In silent agreement we both removed our last piece of clothing at the same time, revealing the secrets we kept only for each other. I reached out and took her hand and led her to the warm, swirling water of the bath. I stepped in and steadied her as she followed. I sunk slowly into the foaming water, the bubbles pulsing and massaging my skin. I looked up and was met with the firm globes of Liz’s ass. Unable to resist, I leaned forward and placed openmouthed kisses on her rounded flesh. I placed my hands on her hips to steady her as I continued my assault in her, massaging her hips while my mouth nibbled and tasted her tender skin. I ran my tongue along the curves and swells, along the juncture of her leg, and down the long slender crease separating one half from the other.
I guided her down to sit between my legs; my manhood already hard and insistent rubbed along her back.
“Max, what’s that?” She asked me with all seriousness, her fingers toying with the hair on my legs.
“Hmm?” I asked her distractedly.
She reached behind her and firmly grabbed a hold of my erection and gave it a gentle tug.
“This?” She asked, giving me one more squeeze for good measure.
“I think you know what that is, after all that’s how we got these in here.” I laughed softly at her, patting her rounded tummy where our twins were nestled.
“Max,” she cooed, “just what do you plan on doing with this?” her hand stroked me up and down, oh so slowly.
“What ever you want me to.” I sighed.
Liz rose up and guided herself back down onto me, taking me completely within her warm body. I slid forward a little, sinking deeper into the warn water.
“Ummmm.” She moaned pleasurably.
Liz laid back against my chest and just relaxed into my arms, her head rested on my shoulder. She turned her head and pressed her lips to my cheek, letting her tongue trace along the hard line of my jaw. I shivered at the intense sensations she was stirring within me.
“Are you ready?” She asked me, her breath hot a long my neck.
All I could do was bonelessly nod my head at her sultry question. She reached for my hands and threaded her fingers through mine.
To this day, the next thing she did still ranks up there with one of the most incredible experiences we have ever shared together. Slowly and almost imperceptibly, she started to squeeze me with her inner muscles. She set up a slow rhythm, her grasp on me was so soft and feather like I almost missed it at first, until I felt the tingling in my body. Her breaths started to come in little pants as she slowly worked her muscles. Stronger and stronger she clamped down on me.
“Oh my God!” I moaned.
“You…like…this?” She asked, her fingers rhythmically gripped mine in time to her body’s manipulations.
“Liz…” was all I could even coherently say at the moment.
Tighter and tighter she gripped me; her breathing was becoming labored as we both neared the edge of the abyss.
“You close baby?” She purred to me.
My eyes had rolled into the back of my head by now, and sweat was trickling down the side of my face from the intense pleasure she was ripping from my body. I rubbed my head along the side of hers to let her know that I was with her. I could feel her smile along my cheek at my lack of ability to speak.
Then it hit, that peaceful lull, the moment of complete peace before all hell breaks loose. Its strange how that moment seems like its never going to arrive, but then it does and it seems to hold on for an eternity. Yet that eternity seems to be over in just a split second, its one of the paradoxes I’ve never been able to figure out, of course the severe lack of oxygen to the brain during an orgasm could very well account for that.
“Max…” She whimpered helplessly as her release overtook her, her inner walls spasmed convulsively, taking me along with her on her fall into oblivion. My body emptied itself into her; my muscles were taunt until the final ripples of release passed between us.
Breathlessly, we lay there in each other’s arms, our lungs hungry for air and our minds still dizzy from the intensity of our union. Slowly we spiraled back to earth, our bodies completely sated and relaxed. It was incredible, even though neither of us moved, at least as you normally would, we both felt like jelly, completely spent and not announce of strength between us.
“You are amazing.” I said as I kissed her cheek, my hands came up to cup her full breasts lovingly.
“Why thank you,” she giggled, “it was my pleasure.”
“God, where did you learn that?” I asked breathlessly.
“They were exercises the doctor gave me to do and I just figured they might have another use.” She replied shyly.
“Have I ever told you how much I love the way your mind works?” I told her as I turned her head to place a soft kiss on her full lips.
She nibbled on my lower lip before she answered, “From time to time, but your more than welcome to show me.”
Next post on sunday
[ edited 1 time(s), last at 9-Feb-2003 8:58:09 PM ]
|posted on 16-Feb-2003 5:22:16 PM by moonieADT|
I will be posting updates after the board has been moved. RL has gotten in the way as well and really don't have anything ready either.
When I get back I will be posting at both boards, Outer Haven and here, as well as a few others, if I can stay on top of it. We'll see.
It is disappointing that some very good writers feel the need to leave the board. The ones who really lose are the fans.
Anyways, I'll be back in a couple weeks with some updates, I hope. My muse has not been cooperative lately but we'll see. If anyone is still bumping any of the stories that may be a bit of inspiration..we'll see.
Love and peace to all,